Grace Thrupp

"I thought we could be best friends, but it turned into so much more".(Austin Mahone)

Thu, 09 Aug 2012 01:58:00 -0400

Hi my names Grace. I’m 15, tall, tan and skinny. I now live in Levittown Pennsylvania. I used to live in San Antonio, Texas and used to be best friends with Austin Mahone in 2009 before I moved.

I’m the one who convinced Austin to put the videos of him singing and now he’s famous. I had to leave my other best friend, Sarah who goes out with Alex Constancio.Me and Austin still text each other all the time. I can still remember my last day at Texas.

*flashback*

It’s now June 22. I just turned 13 a week ago but also found out I’m moving. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55724833 and walked next door to my best friends house, Austin.

I walked into his room and he was crying. I ran over to him and hugged him.

“what’s wrong Austin?”

“I don’t want you to leave”.

“me either but I have to”.

I wiped his tears away and he hugged me again.

“please come visit me?”

“obviously”.

He laughed and I left to go to the airport.

*end of flashback*

Now we always text. The last time I seen him was a year or 2 ago.

…………………..

I woke up on a hot sunny day and got in the shower. After I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54788627 and checked my phone. I had a message.

From Austin<3 :

Hey did you get my presents?

To Austin <3 :

Yeahhhhh thank youuu

From Austin<3 :

No problem beautiful <3 sorry I couldn’t send them till this week. There was a shooting and a robbery at the mailing thingy.

To Austin <3 :

Awe it’s okay…. So your birthdays next week?

From Austin <3 :

Yeahhhhhh I can’t wait….. I miss youu):

To Austin <3 :

Me either and I miss you too):

From Austin <3 :

I’m coming to pennsylvania in 2 weeks<3

To Austin <3 :

Yyayyyyyyyyyy<3

From Austin <3 :

Yee I can’t wait to see you <3

To Austin <3 :

Sammeeeeee <3

The thing is. Austin doesn’t know that I’m coming to visit him for his birthday and coming back when he comes to Pennsylvania for his concerts.

From Austin <3 :

Sarah and Alex are coming too(:

To Austin <3:

Yayyyy(:

From Austin <3 :

You’re probably even more beautiful than before <3

To Austin <3 :

Aweeeeeee <3

From Austin <3 :

(;

*The next week*

It’s now April 3 and I’m leaving today to go visit Austin. It’s his birthday tomorrow and he still has no idea I’m coming.

I got off the plane and settled into my hotel room with my mom. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55726595 and got a text.

From Michelle: (Austin’s mom)

Hey honey how was your flight?

To Michelle:

It was good thanks

From Michelle:

No problem and do you want to come over now while Austin’s not doing anything?

To Michelle:

Yessssssssssss

I said bye to my mom and Michelle picked me up.

“oh my gosh Grace you got so beautiful!”

She hugged me and I laughed.

“thanks”.

“he’s going to be so happy to see you”.

I smiled.

“so where does Austin think you’re at?”

“the store”.

“oh haha… Did he grow?”

“oh my gosh yes. He is so handsome and tall now!”.

I laughed and we got to their house.

“I’m actually going to the store now so just walk in”.

“okay thank you”.

I walked into the front door and straight to Austin’s room. I opened the door and he didn’t turn around from his computer.

“hello. Can you knock?”

“oh I’m sorry. Is that a new rule or something?”

He turned around and smiled. He ran over to me and picked me up and hugged me.

“oh my gosh! What are you doing here?”

“what I can’t visit my best friend on his 16 birthday?”

“no you can but why didn’t you tell me?”

“because it was a surprise”.

“duh I’m stupid”.

He hugged me again and I sat on his bed. He sat on his chair and pulled it in front of me.

“wow I was right. You did get more beautiful”.

I smiled and blushed.

“awe you’re so cute when you blush”.

I grabbed his pillow and covered my face with it.

“stopppp!”

He started playing with his basketball and laughed.

“oh so you play basketball now?”

“yeah a little”.

“bet I could beat you”.

“alright let’s go”.

We walked out into his driveway and I ended up beating him 24-12.

“oh wow”.

I smiled and took the basketball.

“I got skill”.

“sure… I’m just tired”.

“mmhhmm whatever you say”.

We walked back inside and sat on the couch. Austin put Jersey Shore on and he kept staring at me. he put his arm around me and I Laid my head on his shoulder.

The next morning changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55727738 and my mom took me to Austin’s house. I walked inside and went to his room and he was still sleeping. I ran over to him and starting jumping on him.

“what do you want?”

“wake up! It’s your birthday!”

He groaned and pushed me next to him.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

“shhhhh!”

I laid on top of him and he pinched my arm.

“ow you turd”.

“I’m tired”.

“too bad. Get up now!”

“okay okay okay okay okay okay okay!”

“yay!”

“I have a concert today at 6”.

“can I come? Can I come? Can I come? Can I come?”

I started jumping up and down on him and he groaned again.

“yes! Just let me sleep”.

“no get up!”

“why?”

“because your mom is taking us out to breakfast”.

“what time is it?”

“like 9:45”.

“okay give me 5 more minutes and I’ll get dressed”.

“Kay cutie”.

I kissed his cheek and went into the living room.

A couple minutes later Austin came out and was in this. We left with his mom and got to the restaurant.

After breakfast we went back to Austin’s house and all the lights were off. Austin went in first and turned on the lights. Everybody jumped up and yelled surprise. He smiled and jumped a little.

We all went outside and Austin and Alex and all of his friends were playing basketball. I felt someone poke me and it was Sarah.

“oh my gosh I missed you so much”.

“oh my gosh me too”.

I jumped up and hugged her.

“so hows you and Alex?”

“amazing. And you and Austin?”

“what do you mean?”

“you guys should go out”.

“I don’t know. I mean he’s my best friend and I live in Pennsylvania and he is always going to be away”.

“oh so I see how it is”.

She crossed her arms.

“you’re my best friend too. Calm down”.

“haha okay but you guys should seriously go out”.

I shrugged my shoulders and someone wrapped their arms around me. I turned around and it was Austin.

“hey”.

He smiled and kissed my cheek.

“did you do all of this for me?”

I nodded my head.

“and your mom helped”.

“you’re the best!”

“awe thanks”.

He hugged me and a couple hours later the party was over.

It was 4 so we had to leave for Austin’s concert. I sat backstage while he sung and danced and did his thing.

When we got home, I stood in the kitchen and Austin grabbed my hands.

“can you sleep over tonight?”

I nodded my head.

“but you have to give me clothes”.

“okay but they’re going to be big on you”.

I walked into his room and changed into his red shorts and a black shirt. He was right. They were huge on me. I tied his shorts really tight so they wouldn’t fall down and I walked into the living room.

“awe well don’t you look cute”.

I smiled and he pulled me onto the couch.

“so are you coming with me when I do my concerts”.

I nodded my head.

“can we pull an all nighter?”

“yesssssss!”

Michelle came in and looked at us.

“I don’t want you guys pulling an all nighter”.

“okay!”

Austin looked at me and mouthed ‘we are’. I laughed and Michelle left.

“okay Grace are you ready?”

“for what?”

“were going to play a game!”

“what game?”

“I have to feed you something and you have to guess”.

“alright but I swear if you put anything disgusting in my mouth I am going to

kill you”.

“don’t worry”.

Austin walked in the kitchen and I checked my twitter on my phone. It said Austin tagged me in something.

‘with the best friend <3 @gracexoxo143 #allnighter #yee #birthday ‘

I smiled and rted it. Austin came back with a bunch of stuff and put it on the table.

“close your eyes”.

“I’m scared”.

“just close them”.

I closed my eyes and he stuck something in my mouth. I chewed it then swallowed.

“okay what was that?”

“uh watermelon?”

“correct”.

He put something else and I did the same.

“apple?”

“yup”.

He put something else and it was gross. I opened my eyes and spit it in his face.

“ew Austin you know I hate cheese!”

“yeah I know”.

“AND IM ALLERGIC!”

“what?”

I started to pretend I couldn’t breath and Austin started to panic.

“oh my gosh grace I’m so sorry. WHAT DO I DO?”

“wa-wa-water”.

He ran and got me water and I threw it in his face.

“OH MY GOSH GRACE WHAT THE HELL?”

I started laughing and so did he.

“that wasn’t funny!”

“you should’ve seen your face”.

“I was so worried”.

“thats what you get for giving me cheese”.

“you’re so mean!”

He pushed me onto the couch and crossed his arms.

“awe Austin was scared”.

“shut up!”

“okay now it’s your turn!”

I pulled him onto the couch and sat on top of him. I started putting a bandanna on his head but he stopped me.

“what are you doing?”

“I don’t trust you”.

“okay fine”

I covered his eyes and I put a strawberry in his mouth.

“mmm strawberry?”

“yes”.

I put another thing In his mouth and he swallowed it.

“steak… My favorite”.

I laughed and gave him water and he drank it.

“water?”

“from where?”

“I don’t know?”

“the toilet”

“WHAT?”

He took the blindfold off and I laughed.

“I’m just kidding!”

He leaned back and I smiled.

“or was I?”

His eyes widened.

“I’m just joking”.

“good”.

*1 week later*

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55728593 and we all got on the plane. Me and Austin in the first row. Sarah and Alex in the second. Michelle and my mom in the third and Dave (Austin’s manager) and Austin’s dj in the fourth.

We landed in Pennsylvania 4 hours later and everyone was staying at my house. Austin had a concert at 5 so I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55730559 and I walked up to Austin.

“awe you look so cute!”

“Well I try”.

He put his arm around me and I left.

……………………………..

A couple days later, it’s now April l6 and everybody is still here. I woke up an walked downstairs. Austin smiled at me and grabbed my hand and interlocked our fingers. He pulled me outside and we sat on the porch.

“so you know how we have gotten really close again?”

I nodded my head.

“well I was wondering if you would be my girlfriend?”

“yes”.

We were about to kiss but Dave came out.

“oh so are you guys a thing now?”

Austin nodded his head and I smiled. We walked back into the kitchen holding hands and Austin grabbed a bunch of stuff again.

“are we playing that food game again?”

“yup”.

“okay come on”.

I sat Austin on the couch and he closed his eyes. I sat on top of him and he smiled. I put a cherry in his mouth and he chewed it.

“a cherry?”

“yup”.

“okay now make it more interesting”.

I put a couple more things in his mouth and I was running out of stuff.

“Austin in running out of things”.

“just keep going”.

I was about to put a piece of banana in his mouth but I kissed him instead. I pulled back and he smiled.

“now what do you think that was?”

“I think that was my girlfriends beautiful perfect pink lips”.

I giggled.

“you thought correct”.

I kissed him again and alex and Sarah came in.

“oh my gosh are you guys finally together?”

“yeah”.

“it’s about time!”

“what do you mean Sarah?”

“Austin’s been waiting and waiting and waiting to ask you out!”

I looked at him and he blushed.

“aweeee”.

“no Grace you have no idea how much this kid likes you. He would ask about you everyday and tell me how gorgeous and amazing you are. But when he found out you were dating that Tyler kid last year. He was totally heart broken. He wouldn’t talk to anybody. He would just sit in his room and cry. But then he went back to liking you again after you two broke up and—”

“ALEX SHUT UP!”

Austin threw a pillow at him and I got off of him.

“alright well anyways, go get changed. We’re going to six flags”.

I went upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55731399 and we left.

It took us like 45 minutes to an hour to get there because its in new jersey. When we got there we went on superman first. It wasn’t that crowded but we still had to wait for lines.

We got to batman and the only ride we haven’t went on was king da ka. It was like 10 at night and the park closed at 11.

Batman was the longest line so Austin wrapped his arms around me and I leaned on him.

“so babe do you want to go on king da ka next?”

“no!”

“awe why not?”

“because I’m scared”.

“you suck. I have never been on it”.

“me either and I’m not planning on it”.

“we are going on it when I come back next week for my concert”.

The line started moving and we stopped again. I laid my head on Austin’s chest and he stretched his back.

“can you give me a massage when we get back baby?”

“I guess”.

“that’s why you’re my favorite”.

He kissed my cheek and I smiled.

“but you have to rub my feet on our way back to my house”.

“fine”.

After we went on batman we were walking past King da ka and Austin nudged me.

“We’re going to be going on that next week”.

“I bet you I’m going to like die or something”.

“no you won’t”.

He put his arm around me and kissed my head.

“you wanna go on one more ride?”

“which one?”

“ferris wheel”.

I looked at the time and it was 10:45.

“are we going to make it?”

“yeah. Get on my back”.

I got on his back and we found Alex and Sarah so they came. He ran to the ferris wheel and we just made it in time.

Me and Austin sat on one side and Sarah and Alex sat on the other. Sarah kept looking at me and Austin and I covered my face.

“why do you keep looking at us?”

“because you two are so cute”.

I smiled and Austin kissed me.

After the ferris wheel, we walked back to the car and we all got in. I took my shoes off and put them on Austin’s lap. He started rubbing them and I laid my head back.

When we got home Austin laid on the couch and took his shirt off. I started walking past him but he grabbed my arm.

“what?”

“give me my massage?”

“can I do it tomorrow?”

“fine but you have to give me 2”.

“okay… Are you going up to bed?”

“yeah I’m going to go get a drink then head up to me and Dave’s room”.

“alright”.

I gave him a kiss and went upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_169/set?id=54783258.

A couple minutes later I heard the shower running. I guess it was Austin. I couldn’t sleep so I got out of bed and walked into the hall. Austin came out of the bathroom in a towel.

“what are you doing up?”

“I don’t feel good and I can’t sleep”.

“awe come here baby”.

He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my head.

“let me feel your forehead”.

He put his hand on my forehead.

“awe babe you’re burning up”.

I groaned and he hugged me.

“let’s go get you medicine”.

“okay but go put clothes on first”.

He laughed.

“uh yeah good idea”.

He went into the room and changed and I walked downstairs. I was looking threw the cabinet where we keep the medicine and the Advil was on the top shelf.

I stood on my tippy toes and tried to get it but I couldn’t. Someone stood behind me and got it for me. I turned around and it was Dave.

“is this what you’re looking for?”

“yeah thanks”.

I got a glass of water and swallowed the pill.

“so how are you and Austin doing?”

“good. He’s like the best boyfriend ever”.

“awe I’m glad to hear that”.

Austin came up and sat next to me.

“hey baby”.

“hi”.

Dave looked at us and smiled.

“I guess I should leave you two alone. But don’t stay up too late”.

“okay goodnight”.

“night”.

He went upstairs and me and Austin sat on the couch.

“Austin?”

“yeah?”

He grabbed my hand and interlocked our fingers.

“what’s going to happen when you go back to Texas?”

“I don’t know”.

“I guess I can just come visit you more often?”

“orrrrrr”.

“or what?”

“or you can come move back to Texas”.

“I don’t know about that”.

“why? Please? I can talk to your mom. You guys could even stay with us. there’s room?”

“well I guess I’ll talk to her about it”.

“yaaayyyy”.

“it doesn’t mean a yes right now”.

“okay”.

He smiled and kissed me. Austin’s mom came down and looked at us.

“go to bed guys it’s like 2 in the morning”.

We walked upstairs and Michelle followed us.

“separate rooms you two”.

“whatever”.

I slapped Austin in the chest.

“do not give your mother attitude”.

He stuck his tongue out at me and I laughed.

“thank you sweetie?”

I walked into my room and a couple minutes later I felt someone put their arm around me.

“hey babe”.

I turned around and it was Austin.

“hey, what are you doing?”

“obviously being with the most beautiful girl on earth”.

I smiled and kissed him. We started talking but I ended up falling asleep.

The next morning I walked downstairs and my mom was sitting at the counter drinking her coffee. I got my cereal and sat next to her.

“so austin wants us to move in?”

“yeah. How do you know?”

“we were just talking about it”.

“oh”.

“so we can go move back to Texas if you’d like so you can be with Austin”.

“oh my gosh really?”

“yes but after I’m done work”.

“thank you thank you thank you thank you!”

I hugged her and ran to Michelle.

“where’d Austin go?”

“he’s down at that lake thing like 2 houses down from you”.

“okay thank you”.

I ran down to lake thing and Austin turned around. I jumped on him and wrapped my legs around his waist and my arm around his neck.

“babe why do you seem so happy?”

“because I’m moving back to Texas”.

“really?”.

“yeah but after my mom is done working at the place thing”.

He kissed me and spun me around. He tripped on a rock and we both fell in the water. I laughed and we got out and walked home holding hands.

*Sarah’s POV*

The next day I sat on Graces bed with her.

“okay so Sarah guess what?”

“what?”

“I’m moving back to Texas!”

“oh my gosh really?”

“yeah!”

“what is air!”

She laughed and hugged me.

“but it’s not going to be till like another year”.

“boo you suck”.

“I know”.

I laughed and Austin walked in.

“wait so Sarah how long have you and Alex been dating?”

“like 3 years”.

“holy shit”.

“haha I know”.

“how do you put up with him?”

“I really don’t know”.

They laughed and I walked out. I went to the bathroom and fixed my hair and someone grabbed me. I screamed and they covered my mouth and eyes. I tried kicking them but they pulled me into a closet in the hall. They let go of me and I turned around.

“hey babe”.

“what the hell Alex you’re fucking retarded”.

“why?”

“because you scared the crap out of me!”

“how?”

“uh I kind of thought you were about to rape me duh”.

“on well it’s not rape if you like it”.

He kissed me and walked out. I followed him and we sat on the couch.

“you’re an ass”.

“thank you”.

He laughed and I got up.

“go get changed into the outfit that’s in our room. It’s in the purple bag!”

He smiled and I walked upstairs. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=55932658 and I walked out of the room. Alex smiled.We left and started walking.

“dude where are we going?”

“I don’t know. I guess we’re just going to walk up and down the streets all

night”.

“what?”

“I’m just joking babe. We’re going out to dinner”.

“okay”.

After dinner we went back to Grace’s house and Alex got in the shower. His phone rang and I walked over and got it. It was from this one girl from Texas.

From Alexis:

Oh my gosh! I miss you so much</3 I can’t wait to see you (:

I sat on the bed and heard the shower go off. Alex walked in with only his boxers on.

“babe are you looking at my phone?”.

“yeah. So who’s Alexis?”

“how do you know about her?”

“she texted you..”

“oh okay”.

“so you’re cheating on me?”

He didn’t answer me.

“really now you’re not going to tell me?”

I started crying and he hugged me.

“ok I did but I’m sorry”.

“get off of me”.

“but babe-“

“don’t babe me Alex. This time you went too far!”

I walked out and slammed the door. I went out front and sat on the curb and cried. I felt an arm go around my shoulder and I looked up. It was Austin.

“what do you want?”

“to know what’s wrong”.

“Alex”.

“well obviously but what about him?”

“he cheated on me”.

“with?”

“some girl Alexis back in Texas”.

“really that skank?”

“I guess”.

I wiped my tears away and he rubbed my back.

“hey guess what”.

“what?”

“I cheated on Grace too”.

“WHAT?”

“Sarah-“.

“no no no no no no no no”

I stood in front of him.

“YOU FUCKING GO IN THERE AND TELL HER RIGHT FUCKING

NOW BECAUSE-“.

“Sarah shut up”.

“no don’t tell me to shut up”.

I grabbed her mouth and sat her on the curb.

“I didn’t cheat on her”.

“Austin why would you do that? She would be heart broken if you actually did”.

“I would even be heartbroken and I would never lie to her either and I didn’t know how to make you feel better”.

“not by acting like an ass”.

“I’m sorry”.

Alex came out and sat in front of us.

“um guys why is Grace crying?”

Me and Austin looked at each other.

“oh god”.

“do you think she saw or heard or something”.

“I don’t know go talk to her?”

“no you’re her boyfriend. You go talk to her”.

He got up and ran in the house.

“okay what the fuck was that Sarah?”

I didn’t answer him.

“come on baby. Tell me”.

I walked inside and Alex followed me. I walked into the shower I put my bra and underwear on but I forgot my clothes.

I walked out into our room and Alex’s eyes got wide. He bit his lip and smiled.

“stop. I’m putting clothes on”.

“no baby don’t”.

I grabbed my shirt and started putting it on but Alex grabbed me and pulled me onto the bed. He started kissing me and then my neck.

“I’m sorry baby”.

“whatever”.

“do you forgive me?”

“I don’t know”.

He kissed me again and unbuttoned my bra. I pushed him off of me.

“what’s wrong?”

“lock the door”.

“I already did”.

He smiled and started kissing me again.

*Austin’s POV*

I ran inside and into Grace’s room. She was laying on her bed with her face in her pillow. When she heard me shut and lock the door, she sat up and turnedaround.

“what do you want?”

“let me explain”.

“no. How could you cheat on me Austin and you-“.

“baby I didn’t cheat on you”.

“you just told Sarah you did”.

“i know because I was going to try and make her stop crying and it worked but she was mad and yelling at me and you must of walked away when I told her I wouldn’t ever cheat on you because I would even be heart broken and I would never lie to you”.

I hugged her and she fell on the bed.

“well don’t ever say that again”.

“okay baby I’m sorry”.

I took my shirt off and laid on my stomach.

“what are you doing?”

“babe you have to give me a massage”.

“okay”.

I smiled and Grace sat on top of me. She started rubbing my back and I closed his eyes. Michelle came in and looked at us.

“uh what are you making my daughter do?”

“she’s giving me a massage”.

She shook her head and walked out.

“how long do I have to do this?”

“15 more minutes”.

She groaned and massaged my shoulders.

“mmm baby that feels so good”.

I heard the door swing open and me and Grace looked. It was Dave.

“oh uh sorry, I thought you were uh giving Austin a um never mind”.

He shut the door and we laughed.

“okay now babe finish”.

“fine”.

She started giving me a massage and a couple minutes later she yawned.

“Austin?”

“yes baby?”

“I’m tired. Can I do this tomorrow?”

“sure”.

She crawled next to me and I wrapped my arm around her waist. I kissed her head

and She fell asleep.

*Grace’s POV*

The next morning I woke up and walked downstairs.

“oh my gosh babe your hair looks gorgeous”.

I groaned and walked over to Austin and sat on his lap. He held me like a baby and kissed my head.

“so guess what today is”.

“what?”

I laid my head on his chest.

“so?”

“do you know where?”

“6 flags”.

He smiled and I sat up.

“no”.

“yes”.

“no”.

“yes”.

“no”.

“yes baby”.

I crossed my arms and stood up.

“you have to go on king da ka”.

“why?”

“because you said last time you would”.

“fine”.

“thank you baby”.

He kissed me and I smiled.

“now I know how to make you smile”.

“what do you mean?”

“because every single time I kiss you, you smile”.

I gave him a weird look and he walked towards me.

“watch”.

He grabbed my face and kissed me. I smiled and covered it with my hands.

“see”.

“shut up”.

“you’re so cute”

I smiled again and laid on the couch and took a nap.

A couple hours later someone sat on me. I opened my eyes and it was Austin. I groaned and slapped him.

“get off”.

“come on babe. You have to get ready for my concert”.

“I will in a minute”.

“okay but you have to get all Mahoned out like you usually do”.

“okay. How do you want my hair? Curly or straight?”

“actually I want it in 2 braids”.

He kissed my head and I sat up. I walked upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57007584. When Austin saw me he smiled and I checked my phone because I haven’t done it in a while.

Austin tagged me in a bunch of stuff on twitter.

‘finally together<3 @gracexoxox143’

‘with the best girlfriend ever<3 @gracexoxo143’

‘wow @gracexoxo143 is making me rub her feet-____-‘

‘wow my baby is all Mahoned out for my concert<3 @gracexoxo143’

‘can’t wait to ride king da ka with @gracexoxo143 .. She’s scared<3’

I smiled and put my phone in my pocket. It was 5 so we left and Austin’s concert is at 7 do he still has to rehearse. Me and Sarah walked around and went on rides and stuff.

Austin’s fans knew who we were and came up to us and everything. At 6:30 we went back and Sarah went somewhere with Alex. I felt someone wrap their arms around me and cover my eyes.

“guess who?”

“Cody Simpson?”

“no”.

“Skye Stevens?”

“nope”.

“Thomas fiss?”

“no”.

“Dave?”

“ugh noooooo”.

“Austin….”

“ye-“

“Connelly?”

“no”.

“My amazing boyfriend Austin Mahone?”

“correct”.

He turned me around and kissed me. Someone grabbed me and pulled away from him.

It was Dave.

“are coming on stage?”

“for what?”

“to throw out t-shirts”.

“okay”.

"If you wish to be loved; Love!"(Christian)

Wed, 25 Jul 2012 22:11:00 -0400

Hi, my name is Grace Wang. I am 14 years old, tall,skinny and tan. I have long brown hair and bright blue eyes. I do softball and cheer leading. I go to Neil A. Armstrong Middle School, in 9th grade with my best friend Sarah.She has a boyfriend named David and he is in the same school as us.

His best friends name is Christian. He is 14, 5’11 and has red hair with glasses. The thing is, I like Christian but i don’t know if he likes me too. Everyone tells me he does but i don’t believe them.I have all my classes with Christian and sit next to him in most of them.

…………………………………………………………

I woke up on a cold, Winter, Wednesday morning and hopped in the shower. After I got out, I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=51702329 and walked downstairs. Sarah was sitting there eating breakfast.

“Christian and David are walking us to school”.

She started smiling at me.

“shut up”.

“he really does like you Grace”.

“whatever”.

…………………………

I walked into my homeroom and sat at my desk in the back. I put my books on the floor and laid my head down in my arms. A couple minutes later i felt someone standing in front of me.

“Grace?”

I looked up and it was Christian.

“yeah?”

“can I talk to you, we still have 5 minutes”.

“yeah I guess”.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the hall.

“so I heard that you liked me?’

“Oh yeah. Uh-“.

“well I like you too”.

I smiled and the bell rang.

“I’ll see you next period”.

He kissed my cheek and walked away.

Last period came and me and Christian had math. we sat next to each other so he would pass me notes.

‘Hey, you look really cute’.

I started blushing and he gave me another one.

‘You’re even cuter when you blush’.

i smiled and the bell rang. I went to my locker and Sarah walked up to me.

“so you and Christian?”

“nah”.

“but why?”

“because people are telling me not to fall for him and that he’s a player and stuff”.

“Oh come on”.

“i just don’t want to get my heart broken again”.

“you won’t… Please, I’m dating his best friend”.

“i don’t know”.

David came up to her and kissed her. They walked away and I turned around. Christian was standing there and I jumped.

“you scared me!”

“Oh sorry babe”.

“what’s wrong?”

“nothing. Lets go”.

We got back to my house and Sarah called me.

“hey guys come over”.

“alright were on our way”.

We got to Christian’s house and David pulled him out of Sarah’s room.

*Christian’s POV*

David pulled me out of the room.

“dude, what the fuck?”.

“so you like Grace?’

“yeah so?”

“ask her out?”

“no”

“why?”

“because when I was at her locker and her and Sarah were talking and she called me a player and that I would break her heart!”

“will you?”

“no”.

“then grow some balls and ask her out?”

“okay whatever”.

We went back in and I laid on the bed with Grace.

*Grace’s POV*

Christian came back in and laid next to me and Sarah and David left. Me and christian were just sitting there in silence holding hands.

“so hey”.

“hi”.

“well you know i really like you right?”

i smiled.

“really?”.

“yeah, so i was um wondering would you be my girlfriend?”.

i pulled my hand away. I don’t think i should, because i really like him but i dont want to get my heat broken.. again.

“i really like you too but…..”

“oh great. i just knew this was going to happen”.

“wait what?”.

he sat up.

“i heard what you said today at your locker”.

“oh I’m sorry about that”.

“no its fine. I just really want you to be mine”.

He grabbed both of my hands.

“i really want to be yours but there is just a part of me that wants to go out with you and there’s a part of me that doesn’t”.

“oh okay”.

He got up and walked to the door.

“wait christian?”.

he turned around.

“I’m sorry”.

he moved my hair behind my ear.

“baby its fine”.

“then why are you making me feel so bad?”.

he wrapped his arms around my waist.

“don’t feel bad. If you don’t want to go out with me then i understand”.

he hugged me tightly.

“i have to go”.

“okay bye”.

“but before i go can i have a kiss, since you wont go out with me?.”

he pointed to his lips and i rolled my eyes.

“pretty please?”.

“it makes no sense but okay”.

i gave him a kiss and he smiled.

“you have soft lips”.

“thanks, i guess?”.

He started kissing me again, slowly and softly. This time i felt sparks. A Couple minutes later he pulled back.

“i know you are going to say no but please please please please please pleeease be my girlfriend?”.

“i uh….”.

he got on his knees and grabbed my hands.

“Grace i will treat you like a princess. I will give you EVERYTHING and ANYTHING you want. Shoes, clothes, diamond rings, you name it.I really do like you?”.

“alright”.

“seriously?”.

he had the biggest smile ever. He picked me up and spun my around.

“wow christian do you seriously like me that much?”.

“oh my god yes”.

“alright well can i ask you something?”.

“yeah what?”.

he put me down on the bed.

“why do you and your girlfriends always end up breaking up after a week?”.

“honestly i have only broken up with one girl and that was for a good reason. The rest have dumped me. They only liked me because i was the ‘hottest guy in school’. They don’t even know the real me. I like you because you like me for me, and to be honest i would never ever break a girls heart. If i do then its not on person and i would try my 100% best to fix it”.

I hugged him.

“you’re so sweet”.

“well thanks”.

we laid down and watched T.V. i ended up falling asleep.

The next morning Christian had his arm around me. We were in my room. Someone came in and blew a air horn. Me and Christian jumped up. It was John and Ramo.

“i will give you to the count of 3 to GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY BABY SISTERS BED BEFORE I BEAT THE LIVING SHIT OUT OF YOU”.

We started running down the stairs. I pulled Christian into a closet. After a couple minutes of just sitting there we were talking.

“why does your brother hate me?”.

“he doesn’t, he just doesn’t like the fact i have a boyfriend especially last year when your best friend broke my heart, and so hes been way to protective over me, and he kind of wants me to date Ramo because he likes me but i don’t want to because he is like my brother”.

“ohhhh”.

He moved closer and his face was not even a inch away from mine. He was about to kiss me but his phone went off.

“ughhhh i have to go, my mom will be back in a hour”.

”i wish my dad came home everyday”.

Christian put his arm around me.

“well he comes home once every week with a new girlfriend and drunk.”

i started to cry and he pulled me closer to him.

“he also hates me and tells me I’m a failure, and that my birth was a huge mistake. I just want him to love me like every other dad loves their daughter. That’s also the reason why my mom left in the second grade, because he never loved her and he always beaten her”.

he hugged me tightly.

“do you want to stay with me tonight?”.

i nodded my head.

“alright lets go get your stuff”.

that whole day we just sat in Christians room playing video games.

……………………………………….

“COME ON BABY YOU CAN DO IT”.

“NO I CANTTT”.

“YESS YOU CAN, TRY HARDER”.

“CHRISTIAN I FUCKING CANT”.

“BABY YOUR SOOOOOO CLOSE”.

i screamed and fell straight on my butt.

…

Well its my birthday(June 15) and Christian took me out skating for my first time EVER. Even though my brother plays hockey, i have no idea how to skate.

Me and christian have been dating for 4 months. Well 4 months on the 25th.

“thanks for catching me christian, my butt is soaking wet now”.

“your welcome.

he started skating in circles around me.

“hello…. help me up!”.

he grabbed my hands and pulled me up.

“now try again”.

“but its harrdddd”.

he kissed me.

“do you want to know what else is hard”.

“oh my god your such a perv”.

“i know”.

he started pulling me around the rink. I felt like i was going to fall so i grabbed his shirt.

“what are you doing”.

“I’m going to fall again”.

“ill catch you”.

“yeah, just like you caught me last time”.

He picked me up wedding style and skated me around the rink a bunch of times.

“I told you i would treat you like a princess”.

i kissed him.

“i know”.

He started spinning around really fast.

“CHRISTIAN STOP WERE GOING TO FALL”.

He didn’t listen to me. just kept spinning until we fell. I sat on the ice with my arms crossed.

“oh come on, you gotta admit that was fun”.

“my butt hurts”.

He kissed my cheek.

“let me see that beautiful smile”.

i smiled and covered my face.

“there it is”.

we stood up and i started to get the hang of skating. Until they started closing.

“wanna go get ice cream”.

i nodded my head. Christian got chocolate and i got vanilla ice cream. By the time we got to my house we were finished and it was 8:00.

“lets go in the hot tub”.

he looked up then down.

“bikini………now”.

“weirdo”.

i walked upstairs and got this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54353442 . i went back downstairs and christian was sitting on the couch with no shirt. HOT.

“damn girl”.

“oh shut up and lets go”.

i grabbed his hand and we went in the hot tub.

My backyard was huge so next to the pool was a tiki bar thing with a roof. The hot tub was in it, a 50” t.v and a grill and a stereo.

I put the stereo on and it was playing sexy and i know it. Christian put me on his lap and started kissing me.

“happy birthday baby, i love you”.

“i love you too’.

He started kissing me again and stuck his tongue in my mouth. I got out and started running.

“aw come on come back, we haven’t done that in a while”.

“that’s too bad”.

i ran into the kitchen and hid behind the counter. Its been like 10 minutes and he still hasn’t found me. Hes stupid….

I walked out into the living room and laid on the couch and watched teen wolf. Christian came up behind me and pushed me on the ground.

“ow you retard”.

He pinned my hands to the ground and got on top of me.

“damn your easy to pin to the ground”.

“shut up”.

i tried getting up but he kissed me.

“your not going anywhere”.

I started kissing him and my brother walked in. He cleared his throat. We both looked at him.

“happy birthday”.

“um thanks”.

He walked upstairs into his room.

“that was kinda weird”.

Christian nodded his head. i rolled over so i was on top of him and He grabbed my waist.

“you no you look really sexy”.

“well thanks”.

“i bet you i can beat you in wrestling”.

“that was random but i bet you cant”.

“wanna bet”.

“yeah”.

“alright if i win i can do what EVER i want WHENEVER i want”.

“alright and WHEN i win you cannot touch or kiss me for a week”.

“awhh come on that’s no fair i cant even go like 2 minutes without a kiss”.

“yes it is”.

“well before, in case you win let me do this”.

He started kissing me. After a couple minutes he pulled back.

“alright bring it on bitch”.

“alright dick”.

we both stood up and i tackled him from the back. he fell to the ground and i got on top of him. he flipped me over his head, making me do a summer salt.

We ended up wrestling for 10 minutes and i was getting tired. I fell to the ground.

“ow Christian i hurt my ankle”.

“come here”.

He pulled me up and i started limping.

“it really hurts”.

“really”.

he bent down a little.

“no”.

i got him into and headlock and he dropped to the ground. i sat on top of him and kissed him.

“i win”.

“dammit i fucking hate you”.

“aww i love you too”.

“can i please have one more kiss please”.

he gave me the puppy dog eyes.

“fine”.

i got up off of him and he smashed his lips against mine. After a while of making out he pulled back.

“dang I’m gonna miss that”..

i laughed and sat on the couch.

I woke up the next morning on the couch still in my bikini. There was a note taped to my stomach. It said:

‘Grace, Christian said he needed my help with something so we will be back later-John’.

On the back it said:

‘Baby i love you so much and NEVER EVER forget that - the bestest boyfriend in the widest world Christian <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 <3 ‘

I laughed and called Sarah.

“hello cutie”.

“hey bootiful wanna go to the beach with me”.

“yeah ill be right over”.

“okay hurry”.

“alright jeez calm your boner”.

I laughed and hung up the phone. I went upstairs and put my hair in a messy bun and fixed my bathing suit. I heard Sarah knocking at the door like a animal.

We got to the beach and laid are towels down on the sand. I laid down on my stomach.

“I’m going to go get ice cream”.

“alright”.

i laid my head in my arms and i saw a bunch of black guys coming towards me.

“hey, damn look at that girl”.

“yo shes pretty damn sexy”.

they pulled me up by my arm. I pushed them off.

“get the fuck off of me”.

One of the came up from behind me and grabbed my boobs.

“you gotta boyfriend?”.

I elbowed him and he let go.

“um yeah so bye”.

“a hot girl with a attitude, nice”.

They started pushing me around. I smashed heads with the tall one. They slapped my in the face and laughed.

I fell to the ground and my nose was bleeding. I started crying and Sarah ran over to me. She was on the phone with someone.

“hurry up and get here”.

“who was that?”.

“christian”.

I wiped some of the blood off and looked up. They were still standing there. But one of them go to my school. His name is Corey and hes in football with Christian.

“hey look there’s another one”.

She stood up and started going after them. I fell again, but this time Corey came over and caught me. He looked at me.

“Grace I’m so sorry, this wasn’t my idea”.

“whatever”.

I looked at Sarah and she was freaking out on them.

“you know what nigger, shut the fuck up and go suck a dick”.

We both laughed and Christian pushed Corey off of me.

“what happened?”.

I pointed to Corey and his friends. He ran over to the tall one and punched him in the face, which started a whole fight.

John came over and joined in.

“oh great”.

Sarah grabbed my hand and pulled me down the street.

“what are you doing?”.

“do you want to stay bloody forever?”.

“no”.

“then lets go clean your face”.

“what about Christian and John?”.

“they will beat those pussy’s until they turn white”.

i stopped and started cracking up.

“and that’s why i love you”.

“ha ha i love you too”.

We got home and unlocked the door. I laid on the couch while Sarah went to get a wet towel.

A Couple minutes later Christian came home with John. Sarah gave him the towel and John went upstairs.

“i gotta go”.

“alright bye”.

She closed the door and Christian tried wiping the blood off. i moved the towel.

“no it hurts”.

He moved my hands and tried again.

“stop you need to clean your face”.

i shook my head no.

“yes, we can do this the easy way or the hard way”.

“no i wanna do it”.

i tried getting up but Christian sat on me and my arms.

“ow you fatty”.

“hey its all muscle”.

“ha you wish, what was last night when i beat you at wrestling”.

“shut up”

He wiped all the blood off of my face and looked into my eyes.

“go ahead”.

He smiled and kissed me.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

i pushed him onto the couch and stood up.

“I’m going to get changed”.

“alright can i watch”.

“no you ass whole”.

i slapped him and he smiled. I went upstairs and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54353960 .

*Christians POV*.

2 days later Grace was coming over. She had bruises on her arms and she looked like she just got done crying.

i gave her a kiss and hugged her but she didn’t hug me back. Yeah we totally forgot about the whole wrestling thing.

Grace was sitting on my lap watching a movie not saying anything. I looked down at her bruises again. I kissed her head. She was acting really weird.

“what happened”.

i held her hand.

“oh i uh fell”.

her voice cracked. She was totally lying, i could tell it in her voice. She sat up and rubbed her eyes.

“have you been crying”.

“no I’m um allergic to the eye liner I’m wearing”.

“your not wearing any”.

“because i um washed it off”.

a tear streamed down her face and she ran into my room and slammed the door. i followed her and she was laying on my bed crying.

i ran over to her.

“Grace tell me whats wrong”.

“well you know how my mom left because my dad would beat her”.

“yeah?”.

“well since she left he got pissed and started taking all his anger out on me and beat me”.

i hugged her as tightly as i could.

*Graces POV*.

Christian hugged me really tight.

“why didn’t you tell me”.

“because i was afraid that if i told anyone he would beat me even more”.

“well does anyone know’.

“yeah Sarah that’s it”.

he wiped my tears away.

“remember you can tell me anything okay”.

i nodded my head and he kissed me.

“now show me were he hit you”.

i took my shirt off and showed him all the bruises.

he touched my stomach with his hands and i pushed him off.

“ow that hurts”.

“sorry but you should of told me”.

“yeah I’m sorry”.

“don’t be your dads a ass whole”.

“yeah i know”.

i laid on his bed again and he laid down hovering me.

“i love you with all my heart, around the world 50 bazillion times, past the new planet and back”.

“i love you too”.

he started doing push ups making his face come like an inch from mine.

“your so weird”.

He took off his shirt and landed on top of me. He started screaming.

“ew what the fuck Christian”.

“i dunno I’m bored”.

“MCDONALDS”.

“YEEEESSSSSSSSSS”.

“HIGHH FIVVE”.

he gave me a high five and we both put our shirts back on and left.

Ive been staying at Christians house a couple days a week for the past 5 months because that’s when my dad comes home, and they don’t want me to get hurt.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54354282 and I was laying on Christians couch in his living room watching Jersey Shore when he came out with his x-box.

“no”.

“please?”.

“no”.

He kissed me.

“please?”.

“no”.

He kissed me again but longer.

“please?”.

“no”.

“please?”.

“ugh fine but next time you want a kiss ask the x-box”.

“alright fine with me”.

He kissed the x-box.

“wow you have no life”.

“look who’s talking, you’re OBSESSED with Justin bieber”.

“knowing his blood type and how long his tongue was when he was born is not obsessed”.

“what is it then?”.

“its called being a dedicated fan”.

“its called being a creep”.

He sat next to me.

“its not being a creep you butt muncher”.

“whatever you say”.

He kissed my cheek and played x-box.

An hour later John texted me and told me to come home.

“i have to go”.

“okay bye i love you too”.

“i love you too”.

He gave me a hug and i left.

Once i got there, no one was there. Okay that’s weird.

I walked up the stairs and past my dads ‘room’. Someone grabbed me and pulled me into his room.

It was my dad. He duct taped my mouth shut and tide me to the bed.He then took off my clothes and his.He didn’t hesitate at all.He slammed in to me and made me scream and cry.

It hurt so badly.He shot in me and slammed in me harder again.I cried and he pulled out of me.He untied me and i ran in my room and got dressed. I closed the door and locked it. A couple minutes later he was knocking on my door.

I wouldn’t let him in so then i heard the front door shut. He finally left. I kept crying and i decided to go tell Christian. I ran down the stairs. Shit i forgot my phone.

I ran back up and my dad came around the corner again. He started screaming at me. I tried to run away but he pushed me down the stairs and everything went black.

*Christians POV*

I was playing x-box and my mom came home. Grace wasn’t texting me back. I got a call from her brother.

“hello”.

he was crying.

“what the fuck happened to my sister?”.

“what are you talking about?”.

“just get over here i need to get her to the hospital”.

i hung up and ran over to her house.

I opened the door and all i saw was John holding Grace while shes unconscious laying on the floor. I ran over to her and started crying.

“what happened to her?”.

“i-i have no idea i came home and saw her like this”.

“we need to get to the hospital”.

I picked her up in my arms and took her over my house. My mom took us to the hospital…

*Graces POV*

I started waking up. I looked to the right and saw Christian crying in his hands. He looked up and ran over to me.

“where am i?”.

“the hospital”.

He laid down next to me and got under the blanket.

“why am i here and why does my head hurt so bad?”.

i could feel a tear going down my face. He wiped it off.

“you were found unconscious at the bottom of your steps”.

“how long have i been here?”.

“3 days”.

“what, how long have you been here?”.

“3 days”.

“why?”.

“because i love you”.

“i love you too”.

“what happened?”.

I started crying. i told him what happened with my dad and everything and he looked really mad.

He kissed my forehead and got up. i pulled his arm.

“where are you going?”.

“relax i will be right back”.

*Christians POV*

I walked out into the hallway where my mom, John, Sarah, David, and two other people who i had no idea who they were was. I pulled John over.

“is she okay?”.

“yeah but dude i have to tell you something?”.

“you’re dad raped her”.

“i always fucking hated him. I have to go tell the nurse”.

“okay but who are they?”.

I pointed to the girl and the guy sitting next to Sarah and David.

“oh that’s my mom and step dad i finally found them and they live a couple blocks away”.

“oh okay”.

“and dude man up and stop crying”.

“well sorry i really do love your sister”.

“you should”.

i laughed and went back in her room.

*Graces POV*.

Christian came back and laid with me again.

“how do you feel?”.

“horrible i want to go home”.

“well that’s up to the nurse type people things”.

“really, nice words christian”.

He kissed me and the nurse came in.

“well sweety looks like you have a bad concussion, but you are not pregnant from what your dad did, but we are having him arrested immediately”.

i smiled and laid my head on Christians shoulder.

“your also allowed to go home but you have to stay up for at least 7 to 8 more hours”.

She looked at Christian.

“you better take good care of her”.

“oh trust me i will”.

She gave my brother prescriptions for me and we left. Once we got home i was already tired but i wasn’t allowed to go to sleep.

I went in the kitchen and two people came in.

“uh hi who are you”.

“well i am your mother and this is your step dad Mark”.

i ran over to her and hugged her tightly.

“i missed you so much”.

“i missed you too and I’m sorry for not taking you and your brother away from your dad i just couldn’t think right back then”.

“its fine Christian and John have been taking care of me”.

“ooh who’s this boy Christian”.

“my boyfriend”.

“ahhh”.

I laughed and went in the living room where everybody was. i sat Next to Christian and his mom and he put his arm around me.

“Grace I’m so glad your okay, i had no idea Christian would act like that over his girlfriend”.

i looked at him and his face was red. I kissed his cheek and he smiled.

“can i go to sleep”.

“no you still have”.

he looked at his watch.

“4 more hours”.

i rolled my eyes and laid my head back on his arm.

“don’t go to sleep you could slip into a coma and die”.

“I’m not going to sleep don’t worry”.

It was only 8 at night and i was already tired.

“lets go for a walk”.

“fine come on”.

he grabbed my hand and we walked around at the park and next to the lake. I was loosing my balance because i was tired so Christian had to grab my arms and waist so i wouldn’t fall.

“can i please go to sleep”.

“no you could die”.

“that’s something nice to say to your girlfriend”.

“well i don’t know what i would do without you”.

I kissed his cheek.

“you can wake me up in 10 minutes please”.

“okay fine”.

“yayyy”.

we both sat down and i laid on him and fell asleep with his arms wrapped around me. 10 minutes later he started waking me up.

“Grace Grace Grace Grace Grace Grace”.

“oh my god i hear you”.

he laughed.

“i love you”.

“that’s cool”.

“bitch”.

“ha ha thanks”.

He kissed me.

“i love you too, you happy”.

“yesssssssss”.

i giggled.

“good now lets go”.

we walked back to my house and everybody was still there. I walked into the kitchen and put my head in my hands. i started to drift off to sleep.

Christian came in and woke me up.

“cmon baby you have to stay awake for an hour and a half”.

i rolled my eyes.

“but I’m so0o0o00o0o0o0 tired”.

“come on”. He stood me up and wrapped his arms around me.

“walk”.

we kept walking around the whole house until i could fall asleep again.

“okay baby now you can go to sleep”.

“yay”.

I laid down in bed and Christian turned out the light. He started walking out the door.

“Christian”.

“yes beautiful”.

“where are you going”.

“downstairs with everyone”.

“i want you to lay with me”.

He smiled and laid next to me.

“goodnight gorgeous”.

“goodnight cutie”.

He kissed my nose and within minutes i fell asleep.

…………………………………………………………..

About a week later Christian took me shopping. He bought me everything i wanted. My mom and step dad moved in with us and school was started soon. I now have a step brother who is 18 named Brandon, a 14 year old step sister named Ashley and a 3 year old step sister named Jasmine. And they all live with us. Life was good.

“come on lets go pick you out a perdy dress”.

“why”.

“because i wanna take you somewhere very spacial for our 1 year anniversary tomorrow”.

I smiled and he dragged me into a dress store called xo. He picked me out like 4 dresses.

The first one i tried on was a light blue and it came up to my ass. Really Christian. I walked out of the dressing room and his eyes lit up with joy.

“yes”.

i rolled my eyes.

“you’re such a perv”.

I tried on 2 more and they just didn’t look good. The last dress i tried on was a red strapless one that came right above my knees. It was tight from my upper body to my waist and then it poofed out into layers. The top layer was silky and the inner layers came down a tiny bit longer then the top and had sparkles on them. and so did the upper half.

I walked out and Christian smiled.

“perfect”.

i smiled and stood on my tippy toes to kiss him.

“hmm should i get heels or flats”.

“defenetly heels”.

It would work out perfectly because Christian is like 6 inchaes taller than me. We bought the dress and red high heels.

“why do you spoil me”.

“because i love you”.

“i love you too”.

I hugged him untill my step dad picked us up.

“damn guys thats alot of bags”.

“yeah i kind of spoil her”.

“now thats a keeper grace”.

I laughed and we got in the car.

When we got home I sat on her couch and ate pizza and read Johns magazines. Grace came up to me.

“Christian you have been sitting there eating all day do something”.

“okay”.

He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me down onto the couch. i started screaming and laughing. My brother came in.

“hands off my pizza, magazines and sister”.

he let go of me and John took the magazine.

“wanna have a sleep over”.

“yessssssss”.

We both laughed and went up in my room. He pushed me on the bed and started tickling me. After a while he started kissing me. Jazmyn came in and covered her eyes.

“Yucky”.

I laughed and picked her up.

“dont worry soon your going to be doing that when you get a boyfriend”.

“ewww boys have cooties”.

Christian took her out of my hands and layed her on the bed. He started tickling her all over.

“AHHHHH CHRISTIANN PWWEEASSEE STOPP”.

he didnt listen and she kept laughing. i love guys who play with little kids.

He finally stopped and she jumped on my bed. My mom walked past my room.

“NO SEX YOU TWO”.

she looked in.

“crap i didnt know she was in here”.

Me and Christian laughed.

“Gracie whats sex”.

I started laughing even more.

“uhhhhhhh….. Christian how about you take this one”.

“thanks babe”.

I kissed his cheek.

“any time”.

we all sat on the bed.

“how about i tell you when your older”.

“okayy”.

Me and christian layed down and Jazmyn jumped ontop of us.

“can we watch dora”.

“alrightt hold on”.

i turned it on the flat screen imn my room and we watched it untill we alll fell asleep.

*Christians POV*

I woke up the next morning and Jazmyn was hugging me. Awh she is soo cute. I decided go home and get ready because it was almost 12.

I kissed Graces head and started walking down the stairs. I was almost at the door when her step-dad stopped me. He handed me 150$.

“take her somewhere spacial”.

“thanks”.

I put the money in my pocket and walked home. I got a shower and texted Grace that i was picking her up at 5.

*Graces POV*.

It was almost 4 so i decided to get a shower. After that i curled my long brown hair that came to the middle of my back. I put white eyeshadow and a thin layer of black eyeliner on.

I slipped my small, skinny, tan body in the red dress and put my heels on. I walked downstairs and sat on the couch. Jazmyn came in and stood infront of me.

“Awhh Gracie you look like a princess”.

I sat her on my lap and kissed her cheek.

“i feel like a princess”.

“can i live in your magical castle wif you”.

I laughed.

“sure, just me and you Jazzy”.

“yyyaaayyy”.

She got off me and ran into the kitchen. Christian knocked on the door, and i let him in. His jaw dropped. I kissed him and we left.

We went out to dinner and we were just walking around the park. I grabbed both his hands.

“i wanna show you something”.

Hee smiled and kissed me. I took my heals off and put Christians jacket on because i was cold. We just layed on the floor pkaying board games untill like 10:30.

I pulled him into the room with the matress blankets and pillows in it. Yeah i have all that stuff up here, where else would i sleep.

He wrapped his arms around my waist and started kissing me passionately.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

He kissed me again and we fell on the bed. We both started laughing.

“im going to bed, im tired”.

“okay goodnight beautiful”.

“night cutie”.

I kissed his cheek and layed down. I kept moving because my dress was itching me.

“oh my god im taking it off”.

christian smiled and i slapped his arm.

“oh chill your boner, its the same thing as seeing me in a bikini”.

He laughed and i took my dress off so i was in my bra and underwear. I layed down again and he put his arm around mee and kissed me. After acouple minutes we fell asleep.

……………………………………………………………………

The next morning i woke up to my phone going off and Christian groaned. It was almost 11:30.

It was Ashley.

“hello”.

“hey, you are so0o0o0o0o0 lucky i covered for you, mom and dad would have killed you if i havent told them that you stayed at Christian”.

“oh my gosh thank you so much, ill be home soon”.

“alright bye”.

I put my dress back on and started jumping on Christian.

“wake up wake up wake up wake up wake up wake up”.

He pushed me off of him and i landed next to him.

“im up”.

I laughed and kissed him.

“lets go we have to leave”.

“alright”.

We walked and got to my house.

“remember we have school in 3 days”.

“uggghhh”.

“yeah but hopefully we get all classes together like last year”.

“oh my god christian no you wouldnt stop talking”.

“haha i know”.

He kissed me and gave me a hug.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

*Sarahs POV*.

Me and David have been dating for about a year and a half, but i think he is cheating on me.

well he has been constantly leaving out of nowhere and then he acts really weird.

we were laying on my bed watching “Geek Charming” and he kissed me. i didnt kiss him back.

“what’s wrong babe?”

“nothing i just ugh i feel really sick”

his phone went off.

“okay,i have to go home,feel better,i love you”

he tried to kiss me but i pulled away. he sighed and closed the door.

i decided to follow him. i put on my black sweat shirt and snuck out of the front door.

he was walking down teh street. but not the direction of his house.

he walked for 5 minutes untill he got to the park.

i hid behind a bush. he walked over to a girl on the swings and kissed her.

i knew it. i started crying and ran towards Grace’s house. i texted david.

To David</3-

yeah you really had to go home you asshole….we’re over!

From David</3-

what? baby what are you talking about. i love you.

To David</3-

wow david i wasnt fucking born yesterday i know youve been cheating on me….

i was still crying and i got to grace’s house. i knocked on her door and she answered.

i cried into her shoulder.

From David</3-

baby please i’m sorry.

To David</3-

no fuck you!

“sarah what happened.”

“david cheated on me”

“what,with who!”

“i dont know some chick!”

“um im going to kill him when i see him again!”

i smiled and hugged her.

“now stop crying”

“okay”

*Graces POV*

Sarah slept over and she is already sleeping. I texted Christian untill like 2 in the morning, but finally i fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up with 15 messages from Christian.

From Christian<3:

1) I love you<3

2) your gourgeous :)

3) Your a buttmuncher your not texting me back.

4) booooooooooo your still not texting me back.

5) i love you

6) i love you

7) your probaly sleeping

8) :( wake up

9) wow im such a loser

10) ILOVEYOU ILOVEYOU ILOVEYOU ILOVEYOU ILOOOOVEYOU <3333

11) yep your sleeping

12) come on wake up you dumbnugget

13) i lalalalalalalal laoovvee you <3

14) we are the perfect 2 <3

To Christian <3:

Yep i did fall asleep :)

From Christian<3:

Yeah dont you just love all my messages <3

To Christian <3:

Yup :)

From Christian <3:

i miss you….

To Christian <3:

Your xbox is broke isn’t it?

From Christian <3:

yesss… :(

To Christian <3:

i knew it

From Christian <3:

ahhhhhhhh i love you <3

To Christian <3:

yup sure you do

From Christian <3:

haha well you could at least say i love you too:)

To Christian <3:

i love you too <3

From Christian <3:

Thats better :)

To Christian <3:

Well did you know that your bestfriend cheated on Sarah?

From Christian <3:

Whattt?!?!?!?!??!?!?!

To Christian <3:

yup.

From Christian <3:

with who?

To Christian <3:

idunno some skank

From Christian <3:

haha i gotta talk with him.

To Christian <3:

Yeah you do he cheated on my bestfriend, shes sitting here crying her eyes out calling herself a loner and saying shes gonna die alone with 145 cats.

From Christian <3:

sorry i just had to laugh at that :) haha

To Christian <3:

Shut up or your gonna be a loner too

From Christian <3:

-________-

To Christian <3:

exactly :)

I looked at sarah and she was all cuddled up in a ball, crying. i sat next to her and hugged her. She cried in my shoulder.

“stop crying”.

“no i l-love him”.

“and i bet you he still loves you”.

“no he doesnt, because if he did love me, he wouldnt of cheated on me.”

“well maybe he made a mistake, nobodys perfect”.

“but he cheated on me”.

“i know and i bet he regrets every second of cheating on you”.

She shrugged her shoulders.

“i have to go”.

“alright bye”.

She closed my door and i went downstairs. I ate my cereal and my mom came in. She looked like she was in a pissy mood.

“grace do the dishes”.

“no”.

“yes”.

“no i did them last time, im not your maid do them yourself”.

“exuse you, you dont talk to me like that”.

“i can talk to you anyway i want”. i mumbled under my breathe.

“um no you cant, now go to your room”.

“no i dont have to”.

“okay, your grounded. When school starts you are not allowed to go ANYWHERE. You go to school then come back. You will not see Crhristian while you are grounded and no t.v”.

“wooooww”.

“your grounded for 2 weeks, no go up to your room”.

I got up and stomped up the stairs.

“im going to work”.

“good i dont care”.

“whatever, bye”.

I rolled my eyes and slammed the door. I looked at my phone and i had 2 messages. One from Christian and David.

From David:

Grace please tell Sarah im soooooooo sorry i love her with all my heart, i made a huge mistake.

To David:

im not with her. And she is so upset so i think your going to have to do better than that to make her forgive you.

From David:

Okay well thanks anyway.

I looked at my other message from Christian.

From Christian <3:

Go out on your balcony :)

I went on my balcony and he was standing on his.

“hey baby”.

“hi”.

“can i come over”.

“no im grounded and my mom said i cant see you for 2 weeks”.

“what did you do”.

“kinda back talked to my mom”.

“naughty girl”.

I laughed.

“welll nobody is home sooo let me go open the door for you”.

I turned around to walk back downstairs but before i knew it Christian jumped off of his balcony onto mine.

“or you can just risk breaking your neck or something and jump over”.

He wrapped his arms around me.

“im just bad ass like that”.

Im smiled and bit his lower lip. He started kissing me and layed me on the bed.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

He got off of my and layed down.

“wanna watch a movie”.

“yesss”.

He put Paranormal Activity 3 in.

“seriously you know i hate scary movies, im going to start crying”.

“dont worry ill protect you”.

“okay but youve never seen me watch a scary movie so your probaly gonna laugh at me”.

He smiled. He layed on my bed again and put my in between his legs. After about 30 minites i grabbed onto his arm and screamed.

He started cracking up. I looked at him and started crying.

“its not funny, i told you i hated scary movies”.

“awh im sorry Gracie”.

He put his ams around me and i hugged him.

“Never make me watch a scary movie again i hate them”.

“okay finne”.

I kissed him and turned on t.v and we just layed there and eventually fell asleep.

………………………………………………………….

*Acouple hours later*

“GRACE IM HOME”.

i started waking up. Shit 8:00 its my mom. she will kill me if she knew Christian was here. I wacked him with a pillow.

“mmmm baby stop”.

He started giggling. I shook him.

“Christian get up my moms home”.

“so”.

“im grounded remember”.

“oh crap”.

“yeah”.

He got out of my bed and kissed me. I heard my mom coming up the stairs. I pushed him out on the balcony.

“i love you”.

“i love you too, can i walk you to school tomarrow”.

i nodded my head and kissed him. He jumped back to his balcony and blew me a kiss. I smiled and walked back in my room.

I sat on my bed and hugged the teddy bear Christian got me a long time ago. My mom walked in my room.

“didnt i say no t.v.”.

“yeah sorry”.

“give me the remote”.

i gave her the remote and she walked out my room with it. I got a new message from Christian.

From Christian <3:

I love you baby <3 xxxx

To Christian <3:

I love you too <3

From Christian <3:

im getting a shower so i gtg.

To Christian <3:

Okay :)

*Sarahs POV*

I got a shower and David kept texting me.

From David:

please baby im so sorry i love you.

To David:

No if you loved me than you wouldnt of fucking cheated on me.

From David:

Im sorry

To David:

and im Sarah.

From David:

Sarah seriously please forgive me.

To David:

No now bye.

I started crying again. I decided to teext Grace.

To grace:

what should i do

From Grace:

well i would make him suffer for being such a dick

To Grace:

Okay thanks :)

The next day i saw Christian and Grace walk into school. They came over to me.

“whats your homeroom”.

“Mrs.Grauver Social Studies”.

“sammee”.

yess me christian and Grace have the same homeroom.

“give me your schedule”.

I gave Grace my schedule and she marked every single class i had with her. The only classes i didnt have with her were Reading and Computers, but i had Christian in my Computers.

We all walked into our homeroom and i saw David there…

*Sarahs POV*

Me, Christian and Grace walked into our homeroom and David was there…….

Oh great. Grace looked at me and i walked the other direction. David grabbed my arm and i turned around.

“hey”.

“bye”.

“please Sarah im sorry i love you”.

“no you dont”.

“yes i do baby please im sooo sorry, please forgive me”.

“i dont know David you really hurt me”.

“please think about it”.

He grabbed my hand but i pulled away.

“maybe”.

I walked back with Grace and Christian and the teacher started talking.

“alright you guys have assigned seats”.

She assigned acouple people to their seats and there was about 10 more people left.

“okay so at the table in the very back is Christian and Grace”.

He smiled at her and they walked to the back of the room.

“i front of them will be Sarah and David”.

oh great. I walked back there David passed me a note.

it said-

‘im sorry im sorry im sorry im sorry im sorry’.

i crumpled it up and gave it back to him. Grace passed me a note.

It said-

‘i think he is really sorry. you should forgive him. oh and sit with me and christian at lunch today’.

‘fine’.

i layed my head down in my arms and before i knew it I was going to computers with christian. Yes we got to sit next to eachother.

“so are you going to forgive david”.

“yeah i geuss”.

He smiled and the teacher started talking. She taught us abunch of rules about sitting up staright and crap.

Christian would get yelled at because he would be slouching. I would just sit there and laugh.

acouple periods later was lunch and we got to go outside. I put my lunch with Christian and Grace and someone pulled me over behind the school.

It was David. i rolled my eyes and tried walking away, but he pushed me up against the wall and started kissing me.

“please Sarah forgive me”.

“fine”.

He smiled and kissed me again. I slapped his arm.

“ow”.

“never cheat on me again”.

“i promise”.

He tried to kiss me but i looked away.

“pinky promise”.

He laughed and interlocked our pinkys.

*Graces POV*

Sarah and David came back holding hands. They sat down and we finished eating lunch. Me and Christian have every class except computers and tech.

Me and Christian walked into our science class 10th period and we could sit wherever we wanted. We sat in the table in the back.

“okay class for the first day of science we ar going to do an experiment”.

Christian took my hand and interlocked our fingers. Mr. Bradeis looked at us.

“oh so we got some love birds back there dont we”.

everyone looked at us my face got bright red. Christian laughed and nodded his head.

“okay im fine with the whole holding hands thing, but no locking lips”.

I laughed and we started on the expirement. We could choose if we put glasses on or not, so me and Christian did.

“damn you look hot with them glasses”.

“oh shut upp”.

We were laughing and A girl was staring at me and Christian. When she noticed i was looking at her she looked away.

He wrapped his arms around me and we finished the expirement thingy. It was about how like when you put water and corn starch together and squeeze it, it turns solid. And when you let go it turns liquid.

Christian put his hands on mine and squeezed it.

“ew it feels funny”.

He laughed and let go. We washed our hands off and the bell rang. We walked on our bus and that girl was staring at us again.

Oh my god what is up with her. Me Christian sarah and david sat in the back of the bus with abunch of other people.

I put my feet on Christian and he kissed me. Everyone ooohed and we laughed. When we got to our bus stop we went to my house.

I shut the front door and we layed on the couch.

“wanna go up in your rooma nd have some fun”.

I smiled and stood up.

“lets go”.

I grabbed his hand and we ran up to my room. we started jumping on my bed and brandon came by.

“wow you guys are dorks”.

“thank you”.

I jumped and landed on my back. Christian fell and landed ontop of me.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

“arent you still grounded”.

“uggghhh yeahh”.

His phone rang.

“my moms home i have to go watch mackenzie” (his 8 year old sister).

“okay bye”.

He gave me a kiss and ran out the door. He started texting me.

From Christian <3:

I miss you :/

To Christian <3:

your such a dork you just left me a minute ago.

From Christian <3:

yeah but my x-box is still broke and i need someone to talk to.

To Christian <3:

woooww your pathetic :)

From Christian <3:

I know but you lo0o0o0o0o0ove me.

To christian <3:

no i love justin bieber <3 hes just soo perfect :)

From Christian <3:

-______- u suck.

To Christian <3:

i know :)

From christian <3:

you got madd bieber fever.

To Christian <3:

yup, im going to bed.

From Christian <3:

okay goodnight beautiful i love you <3

To Christian <3:

i love you too <3

*2 weeks later*

Its Saturday and it was almost 10 at night. Nobody was home except me and Jazmyn. I wrapped a fuzzy blanket around me and sat next to her.

“Gracie can we watch a movie”.

“sure which one”.

“princess and the frog”.

“alright im going to go get hot chocolate”.

I walked out into the kitchen and watched the hot chocolate in the microwave. Someone came up behind me and covered my eyes. I screamed and kicked them.

“ow baby calm down”.

I turned around and it was Christian. He kissed me and I smacked him.

“you scared the living shit out of me”.

“awhh I’m sorry”.

I took the hot chocolate out and stirred it. Christian turned me around and wrapped his arms around my waist.

He was about to kiss me but Jazmyn came in.

“gracie what are you……….. CHRISTIAN”.

“JAZZZZZZYYYYY”.

She ran over to him and he picked her up. Jazmyn hugged him really tightly.

“thanks Christian for stealing my little step sister away from me”.

“your welcome”.

He kissed her cheek and smiled. I rolled my eyes and walked into the living room and i sat down.

“awwwwwwwh is Gracie sad because she didnt get a kiss”.

He sat next to me and kissed me.

“oooooohhhh Gracie and Christian kiss on the lips”.

I pulled back and laughed.

“Can we watch The movie now Gracie”.

“yup”.

I put the movie in and Jazmyn sat on Christian’s lap.

“well Jazzy can we atleast share my boyfriend”.

“fine, but he loves me more”.

I smiled and Christian put his arm around me. I layed my head on his shoulder. A couple minutes later Jazmyn was sleeping.

“did you eat”.

“no i didn’t feel like making anything, did you”.

He laughed.

“lazy, and no do you want Chinese”.

“yesssssssss”.

He called the place and they said it would be here in 15 minutes. I went and put Jazzy in her room.

I walked into my room and put a tank top and shorts. Then i went in the bathroom, wiped the make up k had on, off and put my hair up in a messy bun.

I walked back downstairs and the food was there. We sat down and started eating.

“oh my god i cant use these chopsticks for my life”.

Christian sat behind me and put his hands on the chopsticks.

“there now hold them like that”.

I ended up dropping them. He laughed and kept eating.

“uggghh i give up”.

After we were done eating it was like 11. I turned the radio on and sat on the couch.

A slow song came on and Christian came over to me and let out his hand.

“may i have this dance”.

“yes you can”.

I smiled and grabbed his hand. he wrapped his arms around my waist and i wrapped mine around his neck. We danced to the song and he looked into my eyes.

“your beautiful”.

“shut up no im not”.

“yes you are”.

I smiled and kissed him.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

I layed my head on his shoulder. We were just standing there holding each other and then he screamed and burped.

“wait to ruin the moment Christian”.

“haha well it was too quiet”.

I laughed and he pulled me onto the couch and started tickling me.

“CHRISTIAN STOOOOPPPP”.

“naaaahhhh I’m good”.

I punched him in the arm.

“ow okay okay ill stop jeez”.

I smiled and kissed his cheek. I got up, but he pulled me back and kissed me hard. A Couple minutes minutes later he stuck his tongue in my mouth.

After like 10 minutes of making out i heard the front door close. We pulled back and Brandon was standing there.

“uh hey”.

“so i come here to see you two making out on the couch. hmmmmm so pleasant”.

“well sorry”.

“yeah you will be sorry when your pregnant”.

“oh my god I’m only 15, whats your problem”.

“him”.

he pointed to Christian.

“bye”.

I grabbed Christians hand and walked up the stairs.

“don’t catch no STDs”.

I rolled my eyes and slammed my door.

“why does he hate me”.

“he doesn’t”.

“yes he does”.

“well i don’t know why anyone could hate you. your perfect”.

He smiled and i sat on his lap facing him.

“i love my Graciepoo”.

I laughed.

“i love you too”.

He kissed me and smiled against my lips.

We layed down and turned my t.v. on. The commercial for the women in black was on.

I grabbed his shirt and hid my face.

“i hate this commercial. Every Time it comes i cant go to sleep”.

He put his arm around me.

“its over”.

I looked up and of course it wasn’t. The part where the the woman comes up behind the man was on.

“chritian thats not funny im going to cry”.

I started to get tears in my eyes. He hugged me.

“awwwwh baby im sorry”.

He kissed my cheek and got up and turned the light off.

“Christian?”.

“shhh I’m rite here”.

He put his arm around and kissed me. I ended up falling asleep in 10 minutes.

I woke up like 2 hours later and heard something outside. i punched Christian in the chest.

“mmmmmm stop”.

I sat up.

“christian I’m scared”.

I grabbed my teddy bear Christian gave me and hugged it. I pushed Christian.

“christian”.

“babygirl”.

“im scared”.

“babe there is nothing to be afraid of now come here”.

I layed next to him and he hugged me.

“what are you holding”.

“the teddy bear you gave me”.

“you still have that. I gave it to you like a year ago”.

“yeah”.

he kissed me and i fell asleep again.

*2 days later*

Me and Christian walked into homeroom and we had a student teacher. We sat in our seats and Christian kept staring at her.

I smacked him in his arm.

“shes like 30”.

He smiled and she started talking.

“hey, my name is Mrs. keidash”.

She told us all about her. now she was giving us our first assignment from her.

“so you guys have to write me telling about yourself. if you don’t type it then you have to write it in cursive and it will be do on Wednesday”.

Soon the period was over and before I knew it 10th period science came. We had another student teacher this one was a boy. He looked really young.

“dammmmnnn hes hot”.

Christian looked at me.

“what you can drool over Mrs. Whats her face but i cant say hes hot”.

“hes gay”.

“no hes not he is like oh my damn look a that body, and those jeans, they are just so0o0o0o0o tight”.

“you are so lucky your cute. or else i would probably be so mad at you right now”.

I smiled and we just sat there for the rest of the period talking. After the bell rang i went to my locker and there was like 6 girls in a circle.

I opened my locker and listened to there conversation. One of the girls were the one that always stares at me and Christian. Her name is Briana.

“so you guys no that really hot red head Christian that’s in my science class”.

“yeah what about him”.

“I like him and stalk him. and i think he likes me too”.

I rolled my eyes.

“wow i doubt that he has a girlfriend and they have been going out for more than a year. there like madly in love Briana”.

“so what. In soccer just because there is a goalie doesn’t mean i cant score”.

“trust me your not going to score with him”.

i smiled and put my books in my bag. Christian came up to me and wrapped his arms around my waist.

“hey”.

He started kissing me. I pulled back.

“babe whats wrong”.

“nothing”.

I kissed him and turned around. They were all looked at me.

“shit I didn’t know she was there”.

She gave me a look and Christian got his books and interlocked our fingers. He kissed me and we walked out our bus.

The next day I went over to Christians and I was just sitting on the couch. I was wondering if he would fall for Briana.

I sat on the floor and started my math homework.Christian sat being me and started kissing my neck.

“Christian stop we got to do our math homework”.

“hey, I know my math, add the bed, subtract the clothes, divide the legs and I’ll multiply”.

He started putting his hand up my shirt. I pushed his hand away and punched him.

“CHRISTIAN”.

“what I was kidding”.

“sure you were”.

“yeah but are you good at math”.

“yeah why?”

“does 69 make a perfect square”.

I rolled my eyes.

“your such a perv”.

“I know”.

He kissed me and we finished our homework. I wonder if Briana would try and steal Christian away from me. I Sat on Christians lap.

“what’s wrong”.

“nothing”.

“yes there is tell me”.

“Christian, nothing’s wrong”.

“okay, but I’m here if you decide to tell me”.

I sighed and laid my head on his shoulder.

“seriously Grace something’s bothering you, what is it”.

I kissed him. I love how he knows when something’s wrong.

“nothings wrong”.

“promise”.

I got off his lap and sat next to him.

“see I told you something’s wrong, what’s bothering you. Your not being yourself. You are usually so hyper but now your just like boo”.

I laid my feet on him and hugged a pillow.

“Grace do you love me”.

“yes of course”.

“then tell me what’s bothering you”.

He grabbed my hand.

“briana”.

“who’s Briana”.

“a girl that likes you. She is in our science and she said that she don’t care that I’m your girlfriend. And that in soccer just because there is a goalie doesn’t mean she can’t score”.

“grace, I love you and nothing will ever change that”.

I smiled and he started kissing me. He sat me on his lap and hugged me tightly.

A couple days later I was laying on my bed texting Christian and a unknown number sent me a picture. It was a picture of Briana and Christian. Kissing.

Under it said ‘see I told you I could score’. I started crying and ran downstairs. An hour later Christian came running in the door.

“baby I’m so sorry”.

I didn’t say anything. I hugged my my knees and crying.

“please say something”.

He hugged me.

“don’t talk to me”.

“but”.

“get out”.

He put his head down and closed the door. I texted Sarah.

To Sarah:

Hey can you come over.

From Sarah:

Yeah I have to tell you 2 things and one is about Christian.

To Sarah:

Yeah I already knew he cheated on me.

From Sarah:

Oh I’m on your street go outside.

I went outside and Christian was sitting on The porch with his head in his hands.

“grace”.

“I thought I told you to leave”.

I wiped my years away and he came over to me.

“grace, please I’m so sorry forgive me”.

“no”.

He left and Sarah came. She hugged me and we went inside.

“Christian is such a jerk why would he cheat on you”.

“I don’t know and acouple days ago he told me he loved me and nothing would change that”.

We walked up to my room and I heard a bang from outside. I looked out my balcony. Christians balcony door was open.

His room was all messed up and he punched a whole in his wall.

“damn”.

Sarah looked with me.

“holy shit. Yo he is pissed”.

“well he’s an ass so he deserves to be hurt like I was”.

I laid on my bed and Sarah sat next to me.

“i have to tell you something”.

“what is it”.

“me and david kind of um”.

“tell me”.

“we kind of did it”.

“SARAH”.

“what”.

“oh my god i cant believe that”.

“well yeah we did”.

I laughed and hugged her.

*3 weeks layer*

The final basketball game was tonight. It’s Friday. Christian is the captain of the team and I still haven’t forgave him.

I have been getting closer to this kid Joey the last 2 weeks and I’m going to the game with him. 10th period bell rang and Christian followed me to the bus.

“grace”.

“what”.

“I miss you”.

“cool”.

“come on I’m so sorry how much to I have to tell you that. Please I love you”.

“well I loved you, but I can’t trust you. You broke my heart”.

“and it breaks mine knowing I did”.

We walked into the bus and briana gave me a dirty look.

“stop looking at me bitch”.

She rolled her eyes and smiled at Christian. He didn’t do anything just kept walking. Later that night joeys mom picked us up and took us to the game.

“grace”.

“yeah”.

“I really like you”.

“oh”.

I looked down at my feet.

“are you okay, do you like me?”

“yeah I do it’s just I just got out of a relationship that lasted for over a year”.

“oh I’m sorry, but I promise if you be mine then I will not treat you like whatever kind of ass treated you like That”.

I smiled and kissed his cheek.

“so will you be my girlfriend”.

“yes”.

He smiled and hugged me. We walked into the gym and sat in the top row. Christian Corey and David were starting off.

Christian kept looking at me. He saw me laughing and kissing Joey. He kept missing shots and was doing really bad. Coach took him out and he sat on the bench with his head in his hands.

He looked up at me with tears in his eyes. Joey kissed my cheek.

“is something wrong babe”.

“no I’m fine”.

“okay”.

He put his arm around me and talked to the dude next to him. Soon Christian got so pissed off he threw all his stuff on the ground and stormed out the door. I stood up[ and looked at Joey.

“go ahead”.

“are you sure”.

“yes, but can we still be friends”.

“of course”.

I smiled and ran out of the gym and into the boys locker room where Christian was. He was crying in the corner.

“Christian”.

He looked up.

“baby you came back”.

I nodded my head. He stood up and hugged me tightly.

“I’m sorry Christian”.

“don’t be sorry I’m the one who cheated on you”.

“but I wouldn’t forgive you when I should have and I put you through all that pain”.

“oh my god I love you so much”.

“I love you too”.

He hugged me again.

“I missed your huge sooo much grace”.

“I missed you too”.

He kissed me hard.

“your all sweaty”.

“no shit I was playing basketball”.

“oh yeah you should go back to the game”.

“yeah, I’ll see you after it?”

“yup”.

“oh yeah and why aren’t you with the cheerleaders”.

“because I hurt my leg last week so the doctor said not to do it for a couple weeks”.

“awhh my poor babygirl”.

He kissed me and we walked back into the gym while Christian finished the game. I walked back up to Joey.

“are you two going out again”.

“yup”.

“I understand”.

I sat next to him and hugged him. After like 10 more minutes the Truman tigers won the game. We all cheered and me and Christian Sarah and David and Joey went out to celebrate.

Nobody Can Make Me Smile The Way You Can(Jake Thrupp)

Mon, 23 Jul 2012 22:41:00 -0400

My names grace. I’m 14. My parents don’t really care about me that much. I mean they go on business trips every year for like 8 months and they never care where I am. We just moved to Australia for my dads work. I had to move away from my best friend Sarah.

Story- I was sitting on the beach and I was wondering when my parents would be back home. Oh yeah 7 More months. I started crying a little bit because my parents move to Australia and then leave me here and go to work. A girl came up to me and sat down next to me.

“are you okay?”. She had an Australian accent.

”no not really”.

“what’s wrong?”.

I told her about my parents and everything.

”aww I’m sorry”.

”no it’s fine”. I said wiping away my tears.

”well I’m Brittany”.

”I’m grace”.

“ooh I really like that name”.

“thanks”.

”do you want to come to a bonfire tonight with me?”.

”yeah I’d love to”.

Me and Brittany ran to my house. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_150/set?id=54025318 and we got to the bonfire.

”everyone this is grace”.

”hey”.

“this is Jake Thrupp my brother”.

WOW HE WAS TOTALY HOT. He started smiling at me and I smiled back.

“this is Mckenzie Comer, Campbell Carsley and Josh Winnington”.

Jake kept staring at me and he looked away once he relized I noticed him staring at me. Brittany just gave us a weird look. I looked back at Jake and he was smiling at me.

This really slutty girl came over with black tight short shorts and a tank top that showed off legit her whole stomach. Jakes smile turned into a dirty look when she kissed him. I’m guessing that’s his girlfriend? She looked at me and rolled her eyes.

”whos this?”.

”um none of your buisness Brooke”.

She looked at Jake. Brittany mouthed bitch. I nodded my head and we laughed silently.

“Jake are you gonna let your sister talk to me like that?”.

”yeah your the one that dresses like a whore all the time”.

Me Jake and Brittany laughed. We were listening to the radio and a warning for a really bad hurricane came on. I started walking home but Jake grabbed my arm.

“where are you going?”.

”home”.

“not when your living by yourself your not”.

I smiled and me, Brittany, Brooke and Jake went to his house. Me and Brittany went in the basement and Jake came down.

”where’s Brooke?”.

Brittany said annoyed.

“she’s such a bitch. I told her were over and honestly i never really knew why we went out”.

“oh good”.

Me and brittany laughed and Jake kept staring at me and smiling. Whenever I caught him staring at me he would turn his head. He went upstairs to get some food water and blankets and stuff for us to survive. Once he closed the door.

“so you like my brother?”.

”ew w-what no”.

”you so do”.

I turned my head in akwardness.

”cuz I’m just stating the obvious that he likes you”.

I looked at her and smiled. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_152/set?id=54240136 and Jake came back with all the stuff. There was only 1 bed and a couch down here.

Brittany screamed out.”I want the couch”.

She looked at me with a obvious look. She layed on the couch and She fell asleep right away.

“you wanna watch a movie?”.

“yeah”.

He put the movie in. It was insidious and I screamed. Jake put his arm around me. I put my head into his chest. After the movie was over Jake got up and put his hand out.

“c’mon your sleeping with me”.

I smiled and took his hand. I layed on the bed and he layed next to me and put his arm around me. It was 1 in the morning. I fell asleep smiling that night. I woke up at 2 in the afternoon and Jake was still sleeping. I got out of his grip and sat on the couch with Brittany. She looked at me.

“what?”.

“oh nothing. Did you have a good sleep in that bed with Jake?”.

I smiled and nodded my head.

“when he wakes up were playing truth or dare”.

”ugghh your gonna embarrass me”.

”not ah”.

She laughed a little. We watched Justin Bieber never say never and Jake was finally waking up. Brittany ran over to him and jumped on him.

“JJJAAAKKKEEEE waaakkkkeeee uppppppp”.

”why?”.

“because we wanna play truth or dare”.

“give me 5 minutes”.

“uuggghhh c’mon Jake”.

I went over to him and sat on the bed. I started poking his face and started whining.

“plleassseee get up Jake?”.

”fine”.

Brittany looked at me and laughed. We all sat on the floor and Jake went first.

”so grace truth or dare?”.

“truth”.

“have you ever had your first kiss yet?”.

“no”.

Jake had a smirk on his face.

“so brittany truth or dare?”.

“truth”.

“ have you had your first kiss?”.

She looked at Jake.

”mabye”.

”exuse me. And who with?”.

”none your business”.

“yeah it is. I’m your older brother”.

”whatever”.

Everybody went again like 10 times and It was Brittany’s turn to say it.

”so Jake truth or dare?”.

“dare”.

“I dare you to make out with grace?”.

I looked at her and she just smiled. Jake sat me on his lap and started kissing me. He added tounge after a while and 10 minutes later he pulled back. He was smiling at me. He gave me another peck on the lips and looked at Brittany.

“there”.

He put his arms around me and Brittany was sitting there with her jaw dropped, shocked.

…………………………………………

That day me Jake and brittany just sat there watching movies. Brittany fell asleep. Jake took my hand and interwined our fingers.

”you’re such a flirt”.

”I try”.

I smiled at him.

“so how did you like the kiss?”.

”It was horrible”.

”what?”.

”yup you defenetly need practice”.

He tilted his head in towards mine. I could feel his breathe against my lips.

”oh really let me make you think differently about that”.

I nodded my head and he started kissing me. He added alot of tounge and He explored every inch of my mouth. I started smiling against his lip and He pulled back after 20 minutes.

“I told I could make you think differently”.

I gave him another kiss and he put his arm around me. Brittany started waking up.

“did I miss anything?”.

I looked at Jake.

“no”.

He smiled at me and Brittany looked at us..

”aww you guys are so cute”.

”I wonder if the hurricanes over?”.

Then the lights went out and I screamed.

”Shh let me go get the flashlights”.

He got up but I pulled his shirt and he dropped to the ground.

“no don’t leave?”.

“Brittany go get the flashlights?”.

“uggghhhh fine”.

She got up and went to get the flashlights. We could see a little bit because our eyes adjusted and I was looking down. Jake lifted my chin up and started kissing me really slowly. Brittany found the flashlights and pointed them on us.

”oh jeez guys take a break”.

“c’mon grace let’s go get cereal”.

We ate our cereal and it was like 5pm so I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54242694 .I layed on the bed and started texting Sarah.

To Sarah:

hey

From Sarah:

hey

To Sarah:

watcha doin?

From Sarah:

nutin sitting here with Christian.(christian is our best guy friend).

To Sarah:

oh cool tell him I said hi.

From Sarah:

haha kaykay he said did you get any boys yet ahah?

To Sarah:

lmao actually yeash I did

From Sarah:

really oh my god who?

To Sarah:

his names Jake

From Sarah:

oh send me a pic?

To Sarah:

can’t were having a hurricane

From Sarah:

so I’m guessing your at jakes house.

To Sarah:

haha yeah I really want you and Christian to come here?

From Sarah:

we will after the hurricane though

To Sarah:

kaykay deuces

From Sarah:

haha bye

Then I got a text from christian

From Christian:

I’m gonna kill whoever it is if they break your heart.

To Christian:

Christian, I’ll be fine, don’t worry and jakes really nice and cute and your coming to see me in like a week.

From Christian:

alright love you bye

To Christian:

love you too

Jake came over and layed next to me.

“whatcha doin?”.

”texting my two best friends”.

”and who are they”.

I showed him a picture of the 3 of us on the beach in California.(where I used to live.)

”where’s that at?”.

”Los Angeles, California”.

”really my best friend lives there too”.

“really who’s that?”.

”Cody simpson”.

”not ah, really? sarahs like in love with him”.

”haha yeah”.

”Sarah and Christian are coming to Australia in like a week or 2”.

I put my phone away and layed my head on jakes shoulder. Brittany came over with her hands covering her eyes.

”you guys arent making out are you?”.

I laughed. “no”.

She went and sat on the couch.

”uggh now I have to get back up cuz I gotta go to the bathroom”.

Me and Jake laughed. She went to the bathroom and her phone ran. Jake went over and checked it. It was from a guy named Tyler.

”hey baby, are you alright because the power went out? wish I could be there, miss and love you <3”.

Jake got really pissed off. Brittany came out of the bathroom.

“Brittany who the fuck is Tyler?”.

She grabbed her phone.

”noone”.

”uhh yeah he is and I bet he’s your boyfriend aint he?”.

”mabye”.

“whatever”.

”jeez grouchy go back to bed or something”.

He came over to me and put his arm back around me.

“wanna watch a movie?”.

”we can’t the powers out”.

“I have a laptop”.

”alright what movie?”.

“supernatural”.

“really I know that’s just an exuse to put your arm around me”.

He smiled and got the laptop and the movie. Brittany fell asleep like 5 minutes later. After the movie started I stuffed my face into the pillow and screamed because there was a scary part. He put his arm around me. I lifted my head up and smiled.

”see I told you”.

He leaned in to kiss me. Our lips were just about to touch and then Brittany started waking up.

”yyaawwnnnn, hey what are guys doing?”.

Jake looked at her.

“nothing, ANYMORE”.

“aww did I ruin your little smooch fest?”.

Jake nodded his head.

”thanks alot”.

”your welcome”.

She said in a sarcastic voice. I layed down and tried to fall asleep. Jake went over to The tiny window and looked out it.

”damn that’s alot of rain I can’t see anything”.

He ran an jumped on the bed.

”she’s sleeping”.

I turned around.

”wha….?”.

Before I could finish my sentence, he smashed his lips against mine and he kissed me passionately. He opened and closed his mouth and I put my arms around his neck. He stuck his tounge down my throat and I giggled.

He laid on top of me and kept kissing me. I know he want me to admit he’s a good kisser but I’m not going to. His hands traveled down to my hips and he started kissing my nek.

”Jake shush your sisters sleeping”.

“I don’t care, now are you going to admit im a good kisser?”.

He whispered in my ear. I shook my head no.

“and why’s that?”.

”because your not”.

He started kissing my neck again and he left a wet trail with his tounge. He came back up to my lips and started kissing me again. I pulled back.

”your so not going to win”.

“what makes you say that?”.

”because I’m not gonna admit your a good kisser”.

”haha you just did so I win”.

”not ahh I’m more amazinger”.

”amazinger?”.

”yeah its like my word”.

He got off of me and laid down next to me. He kissed my cheek and put his arm around my waist. I fell asleep and dreamt about Jake.

The dream felt like it lasted forever untill someone started poking me and calling my name. I opened my eyes and Brittany was sitting there.

“c’mon let’s go to the beach?”.

“but why about the hurricane?”.

“it’s done and the beach is fine”

“alright”.

Jake still had his arm around me and was sleeping. Brittany looked at me.

“what?”.

“I told you he liked you”.

I got out of his grip and climbed over him. Me and Brittany went to my house. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_154/set?id=54252599 and we headed to the beach.I sat on the sand and somebody sat down and put their arms around me.

“hey there beautiful”.

I turned around and Jake was siting there. Brittany came over.

“ew Jake what are you doing here?”.

“none your buisness now go I wanna ask grace something”.

“uggghhhh whatever”.

She walked away.

“so what do you wanna ask me?”.

“um will you be my girlfriend?”.

“yeah”.

He started kissing me. Brittany came over and grabbed me.

“c’mon let’s go in the water”.

“fine”.

I got up and took my shorts off. I looked at Jake he was smiling. I laughed and Brittany pulled me into the water.

“sooooooo?”.

“were kinda going out”

“I knew it”

Jake came up from behind me and picked me up. Brittany rolled her eyes and went out of the water.

”you’re so sexy”.

“I know”.

He put me down. Someone came up to Brittany and they started kissing. I’m guessing that was tyler. Jake saw me looking and was about to turn around. I grabbed him and started kissing him. He was surprised but then he started kissing me back.

He wrapped my his arms around waist. I started giggling against his lips. He picked me up so my legs were around his waist. I looked to see if Brittany and Tyler were done and they finally pulled away.

I let Jake keep kissing me because it looked like he was enjoying it… alot. He stuck his tounge down my throat. I pulled away after acouple minutes. He bit his lip and looked down.

“dang girl”.

I laughed and He put me down and grabbed my hand. We went over to Brittany and Tyler. Jake was giving Tyler the death stare. We were 20 feet before we got to them.

I stood infront of Jake and put his hand on his chest and stopped him. He wouldn’t look at me he just kept looking at Tyler.

“Jake look at me”.

He finally looked at me.

“she’s fine”.

“no shes my little sister she doesnt need to be around asswholes”.

”so you basically just called yourself an asshole?”.

He laughed.

“i geuss i did”.

“Jake, just give him a chance?”.

he sighed.

“please for me?”.

I gave him the puppy dog eyes.

“fine whatever”.

I gave him a kiss and we walked over to brittany and tyler and sat down. I sat on jakes lap and he put his arms around me.

“tyler this is jake and grace”.

“hey”.

“hi”.

Jake just sat there and stared at him. Brittany looked at me. I punched jake.

“oww what was that for?”.

I looked at him.

“hi tyler, are you happy now?”.

Me and brittany nodded our heads. He put his hand on my thigh and started moving up. I put my hand on his and stopped him.

“what?”.

“your such a perv”

”im not gonna do anything im only 14”.

“mhm whatever you say”.

He put his hands on my waist and started tickling me.

“jake stop”.

“nahh im good i love making you smile”.

“so what stopppp”

i kept laughing. I ran away from him and sat in the sand. I texted christian.

To Christian:

hey you guys can start packing the hurricances done

From Christian:

alright ill tell Sarah

To Christian:

I put my phone in my bag and ran back over to jake. he looked me up and down.

“what”.

“your just really sexy”.

I rolled my eyes and sat down next to him. I started to put my shorts back on but Jake grabbed them.

“jake give them back?”.

“no your not allowed to put them back on”.

I stood up and grabbed his hand. I tried to pull him up but it wouldnt work.

“cmon jake i wanna go get ice cream?”.

“whats the magic word?”.

“i dont know?”.

“its jake thrupp is so sexy and i love him so much”.

“jake thrupp is so sexy and i love him so much”.

I said mocking him with a low voice. He got up and put his arm around me. We went and got ice cream and this guy kept staring at me.

Jake took my hand and we started walking back to the beach. The guy came up from behind me and grabbed my ass. I pushed him off of me and Jake turned around and punched him in the face.

“you try to ever fucking touch my girlfriend again i swear to god im gonna fuck you up”.

He came back over to me and hugged me.

“jake i wanna go home?”.

“alright c’mon”.

We walked to my house. I sat on the couch.

“im going to go get stuff so i can stay with you”.

“alright”.

He gave me a kiss and shut the door. I went upstairs and got a shower. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54288574 and walked into my room. Christian texted me.

From Christian:

grace I’m so sorry but me and Sarah can’t make it tomorrow

I sighed.

To Christian:

no it’s fine

From Christian:

alright

Great my mom and dad aren’t gonna be home for 7 months an my 2 best friends can’t come see me. Well atleast I have Jake.

I turned on my stereo and put my Greyson chance CD in. I went and got my red laptop an went on oovoo. Sarah was on so I called her.

“hey”.

“hey are you listening to Greyson?”.

“yeah”.

“ohhh so who’s this Jake person?”.

“well”.

Jake came and layed next to me. I gave him a kiss and looked at Sarah.

“him”.

“ohhhh well alright I’m going to sleep it’s 4:30”.

“alright”.

I shut my laptop and looked at Jake.

“Sarah and Christian can’t come”

“I know he texted me I have no idea how he got my number”.

“alright well I’m gonna go to sleep”

“alright I’m going to go get something to drink”

“okay”

I layed down and I fell asleep. I woke up the next day and Jake wasn’t there. I looked at the clock and it was 10:00. I sat up. I stood up and walked downstairs. Jake was sitting on the couch.

I went over and sat on the chair. Jake looked at me and patted his lap. I went over to him and sat on his lap and we just sat there and watched T.V.

“wanna go to the beach again”.

“yeah”.

I went upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54290479. We walked to the beach and sat down with mckenzie Josh and Campbell. Cody and Alli came too. About 15 minutes later I heard someone scream.

“hey sugggaaaa”.

Right then and there I knew it was christian. I got up and ran to him. I jumped on him and gave him a huge hug.

“I thought you couldn’t come”.

“we could we just didn’t want you to know we were coming”.

“where’s Sarah”.

I felt someone poke me. It was Sarah. I gave her a giant hug. I whispered in her ear.

“you know Cody simpson is Sitting right over there with Jake”.

She screamed.

“really”.

“yeah c’mon”.

I grabbed Their hands and pulled them over To where we were sitting. Cody stared at sarah. Alli kept looking at him like he was crazy. Campbell came over to me.

“I think Cody likes Sarah”.

I nodded my head and looked at Sarah she had a smile on her face. Jake got up and took my hand.

“c’mon let’s go on the boardwalk”.

We started walking to the boardwalk and Christian came running to us.

“guys I like Alli what should I do”.

“go ask her out because in think she likes you too”.

“alright thanks Jake”.

We started walking to the board walk again. Evrybody left the beach except for Cody and sarah.

Sarahs P.O.V.

Oh my god cody’s so hot with his shirt off. Why does he keep staring at me. He walked over and sat next to me.

“wow your so beautiful”.

“thanks”.

I blushed and put my head down. He lifted my chin up and kissed me. Dang he was a great kisser. He got more and more into the kiss. He added tounge after awhile. He put his arms around my waist and my arms were around his neck. He pulled back.

“i know I just met you but will you be my girlfriend”.

“yes”.

We just sat there looking out at the ocean. It was getting dark so we decided to go back to cody’s house. Christian and Alli were already there watching a movie. Grace texted me her address so we could go put our stuff there later. I put my phone away and sat next to cody. He yawned and put his arm around me. Wow that was a cheesy move. The movie ended and Cody asked his mom If he could stay with grace and Jake. She said yes.

Graces P.O.V.

Sarah texted me and said her and Cody are staying at my house tonight. I put my phone away and Jake took my hand and we walked home. I went on the trampoline and Jake followed me.

“think fast”

I looked up at him and he started kissing me. After about 10 minutes We layed down and looked at the stars.

“I’ll be right back”.

“alright”.

Jake went inside. I started drifting off to sleep. He came back out 5 minutes later with blankets and pillows. I woke up and looked at Jake.

“why do you have them”.

“were gonna sleep out here”.

“alright”.

He put the pillows down and layed next to me. We were laying on our backs and looking at the stars. Jake pulled the red blankets over us. He put his and ontop of mine and interwined our fingers. I looked at him and smiled. I gave him a kiss.

“goodnight”.

“night beautiful”.

I put my head on the pillow.

“no your not close enough to me”.

I laughed and Jake pulled me closer to him so there was no room in between us. He put his arm around me and we both drifted off to sleep. I woke up acouple minutes later to sarah screaming.

“IM HERE”

. I tried to get out of jakes grip. He held me tighter. He started mumbling in his sleep.

“stop grace, no please don’t leave I’m sorry please”

. It sounded like he was having a bad dream. I started shaking him.

“Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake Jake wake up”.

He woke right up

. “it sounded like you were having a bad dream”.

He nodded his head

. “c’mon I’m thirsty”

. I got off the trampoline. He grabbed my hand and we walked in the house. Cody and Sarah must of went upstairs to put there stuff up there. I got a drink and turned around.

“what time is it”

. “12”.

Jake lifted me up and put me on the counter. He put our foreheads together and looked into my eyes.

“Jake you have the most beautiful eyes”

“well you have the most beautiful smile”.

I started to blush.

“your so cute when you blush”.

That made me blush more.

“stop”.

“why it’s so adorable”

I smiled at him. He put his arms around my waist. I yawned.

“awwww is grace tired”.

I nodded my head. He picked me up and took me back to the trampoline. I layed back down. Jake layed down and put the blanket back on us and put his arm back around me. I fell right asleep

Jakes P.O.V.

grace is so cute when she’s sleeping. I started playing with her hair. Its so soft. I heard people talking inside.

“I wonder where they are”.

“Cody were out here”.

Cody and sarah came out.

“YO”.

“shhh shes sleeping”.

Cody and sarah looked me like I was crazy.

“she’s so cute and adorable”.

They both started laughing.

“wow Jake your love sick”

. I rolled my eyes.

“whatever I’m going to sleep”.

I put my Arm back around her an fell asleep.

Graces P.O.V.

I heard Jake talking to Cody and Sarah last night. He so sweet. It’s like 11 in the morning. I turned around and Jake was staring at me.

“hello beautiful”.

“hey”.

He moved his head closer to mine.

“what do you want to do today”.

“I don’t know”.

“I don’t care what we do as long as I’m with you”.

“your so cute”.

He smiled and kissed my nose. I looked at my phone I had a text from christian.

“hey sorry for texting you so late I’m staying at allis tonight”.

I decided not to text him back because he texted me that at 1 in the morning. Jake stood up and pulled me up so I was standing infront of him. We started jumping and Jake slipped on the blanket and fell. I started bursting out into laughter.

“oh really that’s so funny”.

I could hardly breathe so I nodded my head. I kept laughing. I fell on the trampoline. Jake layed ontop of me. He tried to kiss me but I put my hands infront of his mouth. I was still laughing.

“I think I have laughing problems”.

He nodded his head and licked my hand.

“EW JAKE”.

I wiped my hand on his shirt.

“your hand tastes funny”.

“your so wierd”.

He was still ontop of me. He started kissing me. He interwined our fingers. I pulled back.

“Jake I’m freezing”.

He grabbed the blanket and pulled it over our heads and started kissing me again.

“geuss what”.

“what”.

“your amazing”.

“shut up no I’m not”.

“yes you are”.

He layed down next to me and put his arm around me. I shook my head no. He kissed my cheek.

“yes”.

I pulled the blanket so our heads were sticking out. I have a really sore throat and a stuffy nose.

“Jake let’s go inside I’m getting sick”.

He grabbed all of the stuff and we walked inside. I went upstairs in my room. It was freezing. I put my fuzzy pants and a t-shirt on. I layed down in bed and looked at the ceiling. Jake came up and layed next to me.

“hey babe whats wrong”.

He tried to kiss me but I put my hand in front of his face.

“no I’m sick”.

“I don’t care”.

He kissed me and layed down.

“I don’t want you to get sick”.

“I’m not leaving untill you feel better”.

He pulled me closer to him and kissed my head. I put my head in his chest. He interwined our fingers. We fell asleep. I woke up acouple hours later and Jake was stroking my hair. I looked at him.

“shhh go back to sleep”.

“I can’t I’m not tired anymore”.

“wanna watch T.V”.

I nodded my head. Jake went over and turned my flat screen T.V on. He put jersey shore on. He jumped back on the bed and put his arm around me. I put my head on his shoulder.

“can you go get me ice tea”.

“yeah”.

“thanks”.

He gave me a kiss and went downstairs. Sarah walked in.

“you guys are finally awake”.

“yeah but I’m sick”

“ohhh”

“yeah I’m going back to bed I feel like Crap”

“alright”.

Sarahs P.O.V.

That just ruined jakes plans for him and grace tonight. I walked downstairs and Cody was making pancakes with no shirt. WOAH he’s sexy. I went and put my arms around him. He jumped.

“holy crap you scared me”.

“hah my bad”.

He turned around and started kissing me. About 5 minutes later he pulled back. I put my fingers on his stomach and started crawling up.

“the itsy bitsy spider crawled up cody’s 6 pack”

. He started cracking up. Jake was just looking at me and laughing.

“wow Sarah”

“what”

He shook his head and went back upstairs. I screamed up to Jake.

“SHE’S SLEEPING AGAIN”

“SO WHAT SHE’S STILL ADORABLE”

I rolled my eyes. Me and Cody ate our pancakes and went outside on the swings. Cody interwined our fingers and we stayed on the swings for a while. We heard a scream come from graces room. Me and Cody ran up there and swung open the door.

“what happened”.

Jake had his arms around grace and she had her face dug into his chest. I looked at the screen and “the thing” was on. I looked at Jake.

“really Jake you know she hates this movie and cries everytime she sees it”.

He looked at me with a smirk on his face and nodded. We left the room. Me and Cody decided to go for a walk down the beach.

Graces P.O.V

. “grace it’s off you can come out now”.

I shook my head no. He tried to get me to let go but I held him tighter. I felt tears go down my cheeks because I was so scared. Jake wiped them away and I sat up. He grabbed my hand.

“your so mean”.

“why”

“cuz you made me watch that movie”.

He tried to put his arms back around me.

“nope”

I pushed him away.

“your such a scaredy cat”.

“shut up”.

I punched him.

“ow”.

“haha”.

He attacked me and started kissing me. I pulled back.

“get off dumbnugget”.

“Naaaaa I’m good”.

He tried to kiss me again but i turned my head. Cody came in.

“jeez Jake get it on”

“shut your lips Cody”

I threw a pillow at him. Jake got off of me. Cody ran out the door and screamed like a little girl.

“I still feel like crap”

“hold on”.

Jake went downstairs and got medicine and brang it back up.

“I’m not drinking that”.

“yes you are it will make you feel better”

“no it’s nasty”

I stuck my tounge out at him.

“pleeeeassse for me”.

I shook my head no”.

He came over and layed me down. He sat ontop of me.

“take the medicine”.

“no”

“open your mouth”.

I shook my head no. Jake tried to open my mouth but I bit him.

“OWWW”.

he sucked on his finger. I started cracking up. He finally got my mouth open and poured the medicine in. He closed my mouth with his hands. I was about to spit it out but he put his hand over my mouth.

“swallow it”.

I finally swallowed it.

“good girl”.

“I deserve a prize now”.

He shook his head yes. He started making out with me. He pulled back.

“ew you taste like medicine”.

“that’s your fault”.

He tried to get off of me but I grabbed his shirt and pulled him down towards me.

“I still want my prize”.

I put my arms around his neck and he started kissing me again. He started smiling against my lips. I pulled back after 15 minutes because I needed to breathe.

“I enjoyed that”.

“of course you did”.

He gave me another kiss.

“you can get off me now”.

He got off me and put his arm around me.

Cody and Sarah came back like an hour later. Me and Jake fell asleep talking to eachother. I woke up at 4 in the morning feeling way better and I’m not tired. I started jumping on Jake.

“JAKE WAKE UP”.

he opened his eyes.

“Woah hey there”.

I got off of him.

“c’mon I’m bored”.

He started rubbing his eyes.

“what time is it”.

I looked at the clock.

“like 4 in the morning”.

“WHAT”.

“yup”.

“I’m going back to bed”

I jumped back ontop of him.

“no”.

“yes how can you not be tired”.

“I don’t know we slept all day yesterday”.

“im going back to sleep”.

I layed ontop of him.

“please please please please please please please pretty pretty pretty pretty please”

. He shook his head no.

“pllllllllleeeeeaaasssseeeeeeee”.

I gave him the puppy dog eyes.

“fine”

“yay I wanna go for a walk”.

I was about to get off of him but he pulled me closer to him.

“I want to kiss first”.

He put his arms around my waist. I started kissing him. He got more and more into the kiss. He rolled ontop of me. He started kissing my neck. After acouple minutes he came back up to my lips and started kissing me again. Cody came in with messed up hair.

“jeez how can you guys not be tired”.

We ignored him.

“alright guys just keep making out im going back to sleep”.

He shut the door.He started smiling against my lips. His hands went down to my hips. I pulled back after like 15 minutes.

“c’mon in wanna walk down the beach”.

“but I was enjoying that”.

“too bad”.

He stayed ontop of me.

“cmon Jake”.

I tried to push him off but it wouldn’t work.

“you gotta kiss me again”.

I kissed him again.

“happy”.

“very”.

He got off of me and I put a hollister sweatshirt on. Me and Jake walked out the door. We walked to the beach and he interwined our fingers.

“there’s noone here”.

Jake looked at me with an obvious look on his face.

“no really I don’t think people would come here at 4:30 in the morning”.

We kept walking and I went closer to the water. I took off my shoes and stepped a little bit in the water so that it came up to my ankles. My hair was blowing to the side. Jake came up behind me and put his arms around me. He turned me around. He put his arms around my waist and I put my arms around his neck. He started kissing me. I pulled back after 5 minutes and we started walking hand in hand again. We walked for about 15 minutes and then we sat down in the sand. Jake sat me on his lap and put his arm around me. I started to drift off to sleep, so did Jake. I woke up acouple hours late still in jakes arms. There was only acouple people on the beach. I looked at my phone and it was 10:00. I had 4 messages from Sarah and 3 from Christian. I had 10 missed calls from Sarah. I called Sarah back.

“grace where are you and Jake we are worried”.

“Sarah calm down were at the beach”.

“okay what time are you coming home”

“I don’t know jakes still sleeping”

I looked at Jake and he started snoring. I darted cracking up.

“what are you laughing about”.

I held the phone up to Jake and Sarah started laughing.

“alright well I’m going to go”.

“alright we will be home soon”.

“klate”.

I hung up the phone and put my head on jakes chest. Acouple minutes later I got bored. I got out of jakes grip. I took my sweat shirt off and put my phone next to Jake. I only had a tank top and shorts on so I sat infront of the water so only my feet were in. Acouple minutes later I felt arms go around me.

“hey gorgeous”.

“hey”.

“what do you want to do”.

“I don’t know I’m still tired”.

“do you wanna go home and go to bed”.

I nodded my head and I got my stuff and we walked home. I had sand on my but. I started wiping it off and Jake was watching me. We kept walking and Jake put his arm around me. We got home and I walked in and flopped on the couch. Jake came over to me. He started pulling me.

“noooooooo I want you to sleep with meeee”.

“uuuugggghhhh fine but carry me”.

He picked me up and carried me upstairs. I geuss i was really tired because i fell asleep before i even got in my room.

Sarah’s P.O.V.

me and cody decided to watch a movie. we watched paranormal activity 2.i started screaming my head off. I started crying because i dont like scary movies. Cody put his arms around.

“sarah your fine its fake”.

I shook my head no. He started kissing me. I pulled back.

“cody im scared”.

He pulled me onto his lap and shut the t.v off. I put my head on his chest.

“so what do you want to do”.

I shrugged my shoulders.

“cmon let s go eat something”.

“jeez whats with you boys and your food”.

He had a bunch cereal stuffed in his mouth.

“i dont know but i love cereal”.

“ew cody”.

He started laughing

. “do you want any”.

I shook my head no. We decided to go back to codys house because cody’s parents were going away so we had to watch Alli and Tom.

*Graces P.O.V.*

i woke up 2 hours later to my phone ringing. It was playing best love song. I picked it up an it was my mom.

“Hello.”

“Hey honey me and your dad can get out of work early so we will be home in acouple days.”

“Alright bye.”

“Bye.”

I really didnt want my parents coming home i would rather stay alone with Jake. Jake walked out of the door with wet hair and his shirt off. WOAH S-E-X-Y.

“put a shirt on are you trying to kill me”.

He laughed a put his shirt on. He came over and sat next to me. He took my hand. And looked at me.

“geuss what”.

“what”. “tomarrow I have a surprise for you” .

“Jake you know I don’t like surprises”.

“trust me your gonna love it”.

“alright well my parents are coming back in acouple days”

I looked away and sighed.

“isn’t that good?”

“I geuss but I want to be alone with You instead”

“oohh”

He took my hand and we walked to his house. We went up to his room. Jake went back downstairs to go get drinks. I looked around his room and there was a picture of him and his grandpa when he was 7 on his table next to the bed. Jake came back and looked at me looking at the picture. He sighed and laid down next to me.

“he died a year ago, I miss him”.

I looked up at him.

“aww I’m sorry”

“no it’s fine”.

He put his arm sound me and he gave me a kiss. His mom came in with tears in her eyes.

“mom what’s wrong”

He walked over to her.

“it’s your aunt she’s still in the hospital and might not make it”.

Jake started crying. He was really close to his aunt. More close then he was with his mom and dad.

“Jake are you coming to the hospital”

He shook his head no.

“okay Brittany Tyler and your dad are coming with me”

She walked out and shut the door. I ran over to Jake and hugged him. He hugged me back and kept crying.

“Jake please stop i hate seeing you upset”.

He tried to stop crying, but he was to upset. I grabbed his hand and took him over to the bed.

*jakes P.O.V.*

I tried to stop crying but I couldn’t. Grace grabbed my hand and took me to the bed. We laid down I looked at her with blood shot eyes. She started to get tears in her eyes. I put my arm around her.

“why are you crying”.

“because i hate seeing you cry”.

I stopped crying and wiped her tears away. I need to go day goodbye to my aunt.

“grace stay here I need to go say goodbye to her”

“alright”

I got up and ran out the door. I ran all the way to the hospital. I went into the emergency room.

“what’s the room number for Maria, Thrupp”.

“room 111”.

I ran as fast as I could down the hall to room 111. Everybody was sitting outside the room crying.

“mom can I go in there”.

“yeah but she’s very weak”.

She said in tears. I went into the room and shut the door and the curtains.I walked over to the bed and she looked at me. She patted next to her so I layed down an put her in my arms. I couldn’t help but cry a little more

. “I love you aunt Maria”.

“I love you too Jake”

Her voice was really soft and low. Acouple minutes later I heard the heart thing beeping. I looked at my aunt and she slowly stopped breathing. I started crying again. My mom Brittany and my dad came in. My mom put her arm on my shoulder.

“Jake she’s gone”.

I looked up at my mom. I can’t believe she just died in my arms. I got out of the bed and Brittany ran over to me and hugged me. I decided to go back home and the rest of them stayed there longer. I ran up to my room. Grace didn’t say anything just hugged me.

*graces P.O.V.*

Jake came back and still was crying. We sat back on the bed and Jake put his head on my chest. I played with his hair an Brittany texted me.

“hey my aunt died in jakes arms try to comfort him as much as you can”.

“okay”.

He stopped crying after a while and sat up. I wiped his tears away. He put his hand on my cheek and kissed me passionately. He got ontop of me. Brittany came in acouple minutes later.

“wow she really knows how to comfort my brother”

She shut the door and walked downstairs with Tyler. There parents went to there grandparents house to tell them. Jake pulled back after ten minutes. I decided to ask him If we can go in the hottub to get his mind off of his aunt.

“let’s go in the hotub”

“alright”

He went and got his bathingsuit on and went in the hotub. I yelled down to Brittany.

“Brittany im borrowing a bathingsuit”.

“alright there in the second drawer”.

I ran into her room and found a purple string bikini. I got changed into it and went downstairs into the backyard. I got into the hotub and sat next Jake. Jake looked at me.

“what”

“wow your sexy”.

I laughed and he pulled me ontop of him so I was straddling him. He started kissing my neck. He went up to my jawline and near my lips. He went back to my neck. He was teasing me. He looked up at me and bit my lip.

“jake stop teasing me”

He shook his head no and started kissing my neck again. He left a wet trail with his tounge. I couldn’t take it any more. I grabbed his face and started kissing him. He pulled back and kissed my jawline again. I kept trying to kiss him but he kept pulling away. He brushed his lips around mine. He finally let me win after 5 minutes of teasing me. I kissed him passionately. Acouple minutes later I felt his boner poking me. He pulled back. I smacked his arm.

“your so mean stop teasing me”

He had a smirk on his face. He started kissing me again. About a minute later I felt his tounge poke my bottom lip. I let him in. He explored every inch of my mouth. I was enjoying it. His hands were on my back. He put then on my bathingsuit string and played with it. I moved his hands away from me, but he put them on my butt. Jeez what Is with this dude. Well at least it’s getting his mind off of his aunt so I let him do what he wanted. His hands romed my everywhere on my body. He smiled against my lips. He tryed to cover his boner but it wouldn’t work. It was like 4 and jakes phone started ringing. His mom told them that they are staying at his grandparents house.

We got out of the hotub and I pushed Jake in the pool. I ran upstairs and hid in brittanys room. Brittany came in.

“what are you doing”.

“Shh I’m hiding”.

She laughed and walked back in the living room. I texted her.

“don’t tell Jake where I am”.

Jake came into the room out of breathe. He started looking for me. Brittany texted me back. I forgot to put it on silent. I started cracking up. He pulled me into the hall way. He was all wet. He shook his head like a dog and it water went all over me.

“ew Jake”.

He started laughing.

“you deserve it”.

He picked me up and put me over his shoulder. He started running down the stairs.

“Jake what are you doing”.

“your going in the pool”.

“NOOO BRITTANY HELP ME”.

She came running down the stairs. She started laughing and fell on the floor. I thought she was going to die.

“hello help me”.

“Jake what are you doing”.

“putting her in the pool”.

“sorry grace have fun”

He carried me into the back yard. I grabbed his waist so he wouldn’t through me in. He went on the divingboard.

“JAKE NO”.

“yes”.

He jumped in. He let go of me and pulled me up. I turned around so my back was facing him. He put his arms around me. He picked me up again and put my legs around his waist. He tried to kiss me. I moved my head.

“hey what’s that for”.

“I’m cold”.

“aww poor Gracie”.

I smiled at him. He pulled me under water and kissed me. We went back in the house and dried off.

*sarahs P.O.V.*

Me and Cody decided to take Tommy to Mcdonalds. Alli and christian went to graces house to get Christians stuff so he could stay with me Cody Alli and tom.

“Tommy what do you want to eat”.

“happy meal”.

We all got our food. We sat down in a booth. We ate our food and walked back to cody’s house. Tommy went to be and Alli and Christian said they don’t feel like walking back here so they are staying there. Me and Cody decided to go fora walk down the street. I bumped into This kid Ryan from my school back in LA. I used to date him but he was such a douche.

“hey Sarah”.

“um hey”.

I looked at Cody and he could tell I didn’t want to talk to him. Cody blurted out.

“I’m going to go get lemonade you want some babe”.

I nodded my head and gave me a kiss and walked away.

“what do you want ryan”.

“I want you”.

“what are you talking about I have a boyf…..”.

Before I could finish the sentence he started kissing me. I tried pushing him away but it wouldn’t work. Cody came back and his jaw dropped. He smashed the Lemonade on the ground. he walked past me.

“you fucking slut”.

I was in tears i tried to pull away again but he wouldnt let me. I kicked ryan in the nuts and ran away. I ran to codys house and he was in his bed. I jumped on his bed.

“cody?”.

“get the fuck away from me you whore”.

“ALRIGHT WHATEVER CODY FUCK YOU I DIDNT EVEN KISS HIM HE KISSED ME AND WOULDNT LET ME GO SO BYE CODY”.

I started crying and ran out the door. i ran to allis room. a couple minutes later cody was at the foot of the bed.

“sarah im sorry please forgive”.

“cody no just get the fuck out of here im done with you”.

he sighed and ran out of the door. About a minute later i felt someone lay down next to me. I opened my eyes and tommy was laying there.

“sarah whats wrong”.

“nothing its just me and cody broke up”.

There was hair in my face and he moved it away.

“aww tommy your so cute”.

He smiled and got up. He grabbed my hand.

“where are we going”.

“my room I don’t want you sleeping by yourself”.

We walked into the hallway and I heard crying coming from cody’s room. I sighed and we walked into Tommys room. He was still only 7 so he had a twin sized bed. I fell asleep really quickly.

The next Morning I woke up and tommy was playing with his cars. I sat up an Tommy looked at me.

“yay your awake”.

“yeah but I think I’m going to go back home to graces house”.

Tommy looked at me upset.

“okay but hold on”.

“alright”.

I layed back down and closed my eyes. I heard Tommy come back in.

“Sarah are you sleeping”.

I shook my head no and kept my eyes closed. I felt Tommy put someones hands on mine and interwined our fingers. I opened my eyes and it was Cody. I rolled my eyes and turned away from him. Tommy looked at me.

“please be boyfriend and girlfriend again”.

“I don’t know Tommy”.

Cody took grabbed me and kisses me passionately. About 5 minutes later he pulled back. Tommy left the room. He started singing not just you. He still had tears in his eyes. He was done the song.

“Sarah please be mine again I’m sorry”.

I looked into his eyes. I could tell he was truly sorry.

“fine”

He got a big smile on his face and kissed me again. Tommy came back in.

“do you 2 like eachother again”.

I nodded my head. Tommy ran over and jumped on us. He put our hands back together. I laughed and he interwined our fingers.

*graces P.O.V.*

I woke up still in my bathingsuit. I went downstairs an got a drink. Jake came behind me and put his arms around me.

“your warm”.

I snuggled into his chest. He still had his shirt off. He laughed a little.

“so what do you wanna do”.

“I don’t know what times my surprise”.

“5”.

“let’s go watch T.V.”.

“what do you wanna watch”.

“jersey shore, but let me go get changed”

. I started walking away. Jake grabbed my hand.

“NO”.

I rolled my eyes. He picked me up and took me over to the couch. He sat me on his lap.

“I’m freezing”.

He grabbed a blanket and put it over us.

“I wanna no where your taking me”.

“nope not gonna happen its a surprise”.

“please please please please please please please ppplllllleeeeeaaaasssseee”.

I kept wining.

“fine”

“really”.

“nope”.

your a mean dumbnugget”.

He gave me a weird look. He shook his head and layed back. I layed my head on his chest. We fell asleep.

We woke up at 3:30. Jake was still sleeping. I went upstairs in jakes room and got pajama pants and a shirt. They were big on me so the were baggy. I walked back down stairs. I sat next to Jake and watched t.v. Jake woke up after 10 minutes. He gave me a kiss and stood up. He took my hand and we went upstairs. His mom and dad came home.

“c’mon I’ll walk you home”.

“for what”.

“for you to get ready”.

“oh yeah duh, but what should I wear”.

“wear a shirt and shorts”.

“alright c’mon”.

We walked back to my house. Jake ran home to go get ready. I went in my closet and put my jean shorts and my purple aero shirt with my purple pastrys. I walked down stairs and sat on the couch. Acouple minutes later Jake texted me.

“hey babe I’ll be at your house In 5 minutes”.

“alright”.

About 5 minutes later I heard Jake knocking at the door. I opened it and Jake took my hand and we started walking. We walked for acouple minutes and Jake put his hands over top of my eyes. I put my hands on his.

“what are you doing”.

“you told me you loved this place when you were little but you were to small to do stuff and your parents wouldn’t take you there”

.I still ha no idea what he was talkin about but I just went with it. We walked again and I heard acouple cars go by. We were walking on wood I was trying to figure out where we were going. I heard a bunch of music playing.

“are you ready”.

“yeah”. He took his hands off of my eyes. It was a fair. Ive never been to 1 in my whole life but it was my favorite place. I scream like a little girl. I jumped on jakes back and he carried me to a marry go round.

We went on every single ride except for the Ferris wheel. I had jakes sweat shirt on because I was cold. It was like 9:30 at night and the fair closes at 10. We got cotton candy and decided to go on the ferris wheel. Me and Jake got stuck on the tippy top.

“everything looks so beautiful from up here”.

“you wanna no what’s more beautiful”.

I looked at Jake.

”what”.

“you”.

He leaned in and kissed me. We pulled back. Jake grabbed my hand a slid something on my finger.

“what’s this”.

“a promise ring. I promise that I will always be yours”.

“aww your so sweet”

I looked at it and it said “grace and Jake forever 9/10/11”. I looked at jakes hand he had the same ring on. I looke up at Jake.

“I love you grace”.

“I love you too”.

He put his arm around me and kissed me passionately. It felt like there was fireworks everywhere. The ferris wheel started moving and me and Jake got off . We walked hand in hand back to my house. I started getting tired so Jake carried me. I was half asleep and Jake put my down in my bed.

“goodnight beautiful I love you”.

He layed down and put his arm around me.

The next morning I woke up and smelt eggs. I stood up and still had jakes sweatshirt on. It smelt like him. It went past my shorts so it looked like a dress on me. I started to smell bacon. I love bacon. I ran downstairs.

“WHERE’S THE BACON”

Jake pointed over to the table. I ran over and stuffed it in my mouth. I felt like that dog from the bacon commercial. “jeez girl you can eat.”

I nodde my head. I couldn’t talk because it had to much bacon in my mouth.

“I love a girl with a appetite”.

I laughed. Christian came run if down. Alli was still half way up the steps.

“I SMELL BACON”.

Me Jake and Alli started cracking up.

“jeez you guys are really best friends you guys love bacon”

I nodded my head and me and Christian stuffed our faces. Alli at there all grossed out.

*sarahs P.O.V.*

“c’mon Tommy you wanna go to the park”.

“yeah”.

He ran over to me and jumped on me. I picked him up. We were still in our pajamas.

“what are you gonna wear”.

“my spiderman shirt and my black shorts and my spiderman shoes and what are you gonna were”

“hmmm I’m gonna were black shorts 1 of cody’s blue shirts and my blue pastrys”.

“alright I’m gonna go get changed”.

“okay me too”.

Cody was still sleeping so I went in his dresser and got a blue shirt. I put it on and put my black soffe shorts on and then my shoes. I walked downstairs and Tommy was putting his shoes on.

“hey Tommy you ready”.

“yeah let’s go”.

He grabbed my hand and we walked to the park. I texted Cody to tell him where we were. 10 minutes later me and Tommy sat in the grass.

“so do you love my brother”.

“of coarse why wouldn’t I”.

“because you two wre fighting and i don’t Like it”

“aww it’s okay Tommy that was only once”.

Acouple minutes later I felt someone put there arms around me. It was Cody. I turned around and gave him a kiss.

“hey I was looking for that shirt”.

“sooooo it looks way better on me”.

He laughed.

“whatever you say”.

Tommy went on the playground and me and Cody sat on the bench infront of it. Cody interwined our fingers. He started singing angel. We were all done at the park so we headed back to codys house.

*graces P.O.V.*

Me jake Alli and Christian decided to watch movies all day. Me and Jake got bored so we decided to go on the trampoline. We were jumping and jumping and jumping and jumping. Then we stopped. Jake put his arms around my waist and put his hands on my but. He stRted kissing me. I put my arms around his neck and played with his hair. He picked me up so my legs were around his waist. I felt his boner poking me. I giggled. He added alot of tounge after a while.

“what the fuck”.

I pulled back and my brother John was standing there. He had a suitcase. He was 21 so he didn’t want to move to Australia so he stayed in a apartment with his girlfriend Marissa. I fist get off of Jake I just looked at John.

“John what are you doing here”. “I came to visit my sister in australia because i sont think a 14 year old girl should be living by herself and I walk in on you making out with this fucking dude”.

Marissa came outside and looked at me and Jake.

“John calm down we weren’t gonna so anything I’m 14”.

“yeah sure whatever”.

Marissa grabbed him and pulled him inside.

“thanks marissa”.

“no problem”.

She shut the door and the curtain.

“now where were we”.

We started making out again. He kept his hands on my butt. We stopped making out and sat there looking at eachother.

“geuss what”.

“what”.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

I gave him a kiss and he put me down. It was like 5pm. It starts getting dark around 6 because it’s that time of the year.

“wanna go to the beach”.

“yeah”.

Me and Jake didn’t feel like changing so we just stayed in our clothes. We walked down the beach and then the board walk and got ice-cream. We didn’t feel like going back home even though it was almost 10 at night. Someone texted me but I didn’t feel like getting it. I checked my twitter and Jake put a picture of me sleeping on it. I looked at his icon and it was me and Jake sleeping. I geuss Christian took it. We finally walked back to my house at 10:30. Uggghh my parents are coming home tomarrow. We walked up to my room. I put different shorts on and jakes shirt.

“I’m going to go get a drink”.

“alright”.

I went down stairs and got a glass cup. I heard something so I turned around. Somebody was behind me. I screamed and dropped the glass. Jake came running down with a bat. He turned the light on. It was Cody. Jake was about to hit him but he put his hand in front of it.

“dude it’s me”.

I started crying. My leg really stung. I looked down and my leg was all bloody with a piece of glass in it. Jakes eyes widened. He got shoes on and ran to me. He picked me up.

“we need to get you to the hospital”.

“b-b-but you c-can’t drive”.

I kept crying. Jake put my head in his chest. He got a towel to make it stop bleeding. He looked at Cody.

“go get John”.

Cody ran upstairs and woke John up. John came running downstairs.

“what the hell happened”.

He looked worried because i was crying and bleeding.

“can you drive us to the hospital”.

“yeah marissa go get the keys upstairs and wake up Alli christian Tommy and Sarah”.

“alright”.

I was still crying. Jake rubbed my arm to try and comfort me.

“your gonna be fine”.

I felt alittle better. He carried me into the car.

“it hurts”.

“I know”.

I looked at him. He wiped the tears from my face and kissed me. He kept the towel over top of my leg. Everybody got in the car and John drove me to the hospital. We got there and they got me to a room. Jake put me down on the bed. The nurse came in.

“oooooww I think your gonna need some stitches”.

I looked at Jake and he held my hand. The nurse left and went to go fill papers out. Jake layed next to me on the bed. I looked at him worried.

“Jake I don’t want stitches”.

“your gonna be fine I’m here and plus you won’t feel them you’ll be numb”.

The nurse came back in.

“it looks a little serious your goingto need 30 stitches but the good news is we can do them write now”.

Jake started getting up. The nurse looked at him.

“you can stay there while she’s getting them I’d you want”.

Jake looked at me

“do you want me to stay”.

I nodded my head. He layed back down. Acouple minutes later the doctors came in. They numbed my leg and started to stitch me up. I held jakes hand tightly. He kissed my forehead.

“dang you got a grip”.

After like 30 minutes they were done bandadging it and everything. I let go of jakes hand.

“you can go home whenever you like sweaty”.

“okay”.

Everyone left the room except for Jake. He looked at me.

“you want to go home”.

I nodded my he’s and he picked me up. Me, Sarah, Alli, and Marissa were waiting in the car for the boys. They looked at my hand. Oh picked my hand up. “so grace what’s this”.

“a ring that Jake gave me”.

Alli started reading it out loud.

“grace and Jake forever 9/10/11”.

“awh that’s so cute, did he tell you he loved you”.Sarah said winking at me.

“yeah”. I said smiling.

“what, where, when”.

“okay jeez well it was at like 9:30 on top of the ferris wheel and it was when he gave me the ring”.

“Haha that’s adorable. Uuughhhhh when are they coming out”.

Sarah called Cody. They said theyll be out in acouple minutes. They came out and got in the car. Tommy and Sarah fell asleep on Cody an I fell asleep on Jake.

The next morning I woke up. It was freezing so I put jakes sweatshirt on again. I walked downstairs. My leg was still hurting so I was kinda limping. I sat on the couch and watched t.v. Acouple minutes later Jake came over and sat next to me and put his arm around me. At like 11 I heard someone come in the door. I sighed and looked in the other room.

“were back”. My dad came over and gave me a kiss and my mom gave me a hug. My dad gave Jake a dirty look.

“who’s this”.

“Jake”.

My mom looked at me.

“is he your boyfriend”.

I nodded my head.

“well what the fuck happened to your leg”.

“broken glass”.

“whatever me and you mother are going up to bed”.

“Kay bye”.

They walked upstairs. I looked at Jake.

“see why I dont like them”

“shush up they love you and you love them”.

I looked down. I shook my head no. Jake lifted my chin up and kissed me slowly. He pulled back.

“yeah you do, now do you want to go to i-hop”

. I nodded my head and we walked around the block. we ate our pancakes.

“so do you have any other family in america”.

“yeah there’s my aunt and uncle and cousins, but in haven’t seen them in 3 years since my baby cousin was born”.

“we should go visit them when Sarah Cody Christian Alli and Tommy Go back to LA”.

“alright but when are they going”.

\“like 2 weeks”.

Acouple days later I called my aunt.

“hello”.

“hey it’s grace”.

“oh hi I haven’t talked to you in a long time, how’s Australia”.

“pretty good”.

“so do you have any boyfriends yet”.

“well actually yes I do”.

“wow really so when do I getto meet him”.

“well that’s why I called you, me and Jake want to come down to Pennsylvania and visit you guys”

“oh that sounds good”.

“yeah so I’ll see you in a week”.

I hung up the phone I walked over my bed and layed down. Jake went to his house because his family came over because of the thing with jakes aunt last week. I fell asleep. 3 hours later I woke up and it was like 10 at night. Someone was laying next to me with their arm around me. I kicked them.

“ow fuck”.

I laughed. it was Jake.

“oh it’s you, you scared me”.

“my bad”.

It was dark out and Jake kissed me. I tried to fall back asleep but it wouldn’t work. I sat up.

“what’s wrong”.

“I can’t sleep”.

“why”.

“I don’t know I just can’t”.

I layed back down and snuggled into Jake. I felt safe in his arms.

The next morning I woke up and Jake was downstairs talking to someone. My dad was drunk.

“GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY HOUSE I DON’T NEED MY FUCKING DAUGHTER PREGNANT”.

I heard a door slam I looked out the window and Jake was walking home. I called him.

“hello”.

“Jake please don’t leave”.

“I have to your dad doesnt want me in your house”.

“well I’m coming with you”.

“alright I’ll wait here”.

I got dressed really quickly and ran downstairs.

“I’m going somewhere”.

“Kay bye”.

I ran outside. I saw jake and he ran and gave me a hug. I kissed him.

“I told you I hate them”.

“stop saying that.”

We started walking to jakes house. Acouple hours later my mom texted me.

“hi when are you coming home”.

“I don’t know can Jake come”.

“yeah I geuss”.

Me and Jake walked in my house. My mom was sleeping. My dad was in the kitchen.

“what the fuck is Jake doing here”.

“he’s sleeping here”.

My dad was on drugs and he was all crazy.

“no I don’t fucking think so”.

He came over to me.

“what did I say about having boys sleep over in the same room”.

He slapped me across the face. He got a knife. He looked at Jake.

“now you if you don’t get out of this house she’s gonna be gone”.

He got tears in his eyes. I looked at Jake. My dad came over again and slapped me again. I bursted out crying. I looked down and cried into my hands. I heard someone fall. I looked up and my dad was on the ground. Jake put the knife back in the drawer. I ran over to him and hugged him tightly. I cried into his chest while my dad was laying on the floor unconsious. I let go of Jake.

“I wanna sleep at your house”.

He nodded his head and I went upstairs and got my stuff. We walked to jakes house and went to his room. He flopped on his bed and spread his arms out. I crawled and layed in his arms. I felt way better. He kissed my head and I fell asleep.I woke up the next morning and Jake was still sleeping. I sat up and went into Brittany’s room. She was listening to Justin Bieber. Never say never came on. We turned it up and started screaming the words. Jake started pounding on the wall. We ignored him.Jake came in and picked me up. He through me over his shoulder. He carried me to his room and layed me down. He layed down with me and put his arm around me. I tried to get out of his grip but he pulled me tighter and closer to him. I started squirming around. Jake started laughing.

“your not going anywhere”.

“but whyyyyyyyyy”.

“because that fag bag Justin Bieber is annoying”.

I punched him.

“no Justin Bieber is amazing an so hot and I just love him”.

He rolled his eyes.

“guess what”.

“what”.

I started talking really fast.

“Justin drew mallette Bieber was born in march 1, 1994 12:56a.m on a Tuesday at st. Judes hospital. London Ontario Canada. His doctor was Dr. Simon bexlaham. Room 126 on the 2nd floor. His tongue was 0.2 inches when he was born and his blood type is AB positive and his m…….……”.

Before I could finish what I was saying Jake started making out with me. He pulled back after a while.

“jeez your obsessed with him”.

I nodded my head. He layed his head on his pillow. Once he closed his eyes I got out of his grip. I ran into the hallway and shut the door so he couldn’t get out. I ran into Brittany’s room and we both started cracking up. A minute later baby came on and Brittany turned it all the way up. Jake came through the balcony door since there balconies are attached. We didn’t hear him come in because Justin Bieber was playing so loud. We started jumping on her bed. Jake came on the bed and turned me around. He put his arms around my waist. He licked my face.

“EWWWW JAKEE”.

I started wiping my face off. Brittany pushed us down on the bed. We started cracking up. He still had his arms around my waist. He started kissing me. Brittany covered her eyes.

“oh god guys I’m going down stairs”.

She turned Justin Bieber down and shut the door. He sat on top of me. He kept making out with me. He pulled back after acouple minutes. He started singing baby. I laughed at him.

“oh great now I got him stuck in my head”.

“good”.

“Damn it’s hot in here”.

He bit his lip and took his shirt off. He looked at me and started taking mine off. I had a tank top on so I really didn’t care. I had shorts under my sweats so I took them off. Jake got back on top of me and started kissing me again. He stuck his tongue down my throat. Acouple minutes later Brittany and Tyler came barging in with water guns.

“I swear to god she’s gonna end up pregnant at like 15”.

We ignored them and kept making out. They started squirting us with the guns. I pulled back and started screaming. Jake got off of me and pulled a blanket over us. He so hot with his shirt off. I kept staring at him.

“what”. “oh nothing”.

I had a smirk on my face. He laughed at me. Brittany and Tyler stopped squirting us. Me and Jake got out of the blanket. Jake looked at Brittany and Tyler and they were making out. Jake clenched his fists. I put the blanket back over us. I put my hand over his mouth and my other hand on his. He tried to make me let go. He started whispering to me.

“I’m gonna kill him, she doesn’t need to be making out with him”.

“Jake shush you made out with me with your shirt off on top of me and plus she’s 13 she’s fine”.

He sighed.

“your so lucky your cute”.

I giggled and kissed him.

“um what are you guys doing under there”.

I pulled the covers off.

“nothing”.

“mmhhmm”.

I looked at Jake and he smiled. Brittany and Tyler went down stairs. I ran to Jake’s room. He followed me. I went to his dresser and got a red bathing suit. I threw It at him. He laughed.

“now go put it on”.

“whatever you say”.

He went in the bathroom and got changed. He came out and looked at me.

“now let me get something for you to wear”

I laughed and he ran back in Brittany’s room. He licked out a black string bikini. He came back and had a smirk on his face. I rolled my eyes and went in the bathroom. I walked back in Jake’s room and there was a picture of me on his wall. He came from behind me and wrapped his Arms around me. I grabbed his hand and we walked out back to the pool.Jake was standing next to the pool looking in the water. I went over and pushed him in. I started laughing. He shook his hair and swam over to the edge. He put his hand out. I grabbed his hand and be pulled me in the water. I came up for air.

“I should of known you were gonna do that”.

“yeah”.

He wrapped his arms around my waist and I wrapped my arms around his neck. “you want to know what I love about Australia”.

“what”.

“that even though it’s December here it’s still hot and……..”

“and what”.

“I met the most beautiful girl here”.

“who”.

“your kidding right”.

He leaned in and kissed me. Oh he’s talking about me. I feel really stupid. He pulled me closer to him. He pulled back and put our foreheads together. I smiled

“do you get it now”.

“yeah”.

About a hour later my phone started ringing. I dried my hands off and answered it. it was my mom.

“hello”.

“hi honey you need to come home and pack for pennsylavania and tell Jake to bring a heavy jacket because there’s alot of snow down there”.

“Kay bye”.

I hung up the phone and Jake came over to me.

“who was that”.

“my mom she said I need to come home to pack because were leaving in like 2 days and she said for you to bring a heavy jacket because there’s alot of snow”.

“Kay I’ll walk you home”.

I ran upstairs and got changed back into my clothes. Me and Jake walked back to my house.

“I’ll see you tomarrow”.

I gave him a kiss and walked in my house. I called Sarah.

“hello”.

“hey you should come over”.

“alright I’ll be there in a little bit”.

That night me and Sarah went to the mall and bought alot of clothes. I decided to buy something for Jake. I found a red watch. I called Jake.

“hey cutie”.

“hey what’s your favorite color”.

“red why”.

“perfect”.

“why”

“nothing”.

I hung up the phone before he could say anything else. I went in the store and bought the watch.

“you no what else you should buy him”.

“what”

She looked at a t-shirt shop.

“a shirt that says I love grace”.

I started laughing.

“seriously”.

“yeah c’mon I’ll get 1 for Cody and I’ll make him wear it”.

“okay lets go”.

We went in the store and I picked out a red shirt for Jake and Sarah picked out a blue one for Cody. Mine said I love grace 9/10/11 on the back and on the front it had a picture of me with 2 thumbs up. Sarahs said the same thing except for I love Sarah 9/14/11 and then her picture on the front. The shirts were done and me and sarah started cracking up. I called Brittany.

“hello”.

“geuss what I got Jake”

“what”.

“wait let me send you a picture of it”.

I sent her a picture of the front and back.

“not ah really oh my god”.

She started laughing.

“yup Sarah got Cody one that says I love Sarah”.

I heard Jake in the room.

“is Jake in there with you”.

“yeah he’s playing this weird video game”.

“okay I also got him a watch dont tell him though”

“I won’t he’ll love them”.

I heard Jake talking.

“Brittany who’s that. Is it grace let me talk to her”.

“no go back to playing that Thingy”.

“no pllllleeeeeeeeeeaasssssseee let me talk to her”.

I started laughing.

“Brittany hes such a baby”.

“haha Jake your girlfriend just called you a baby”.

We both started laughing.

“alright well I’m gonna go”.

“okay bye”.

Me and Sarah went and got our nails done. We got the crilic nails. I got hot pink on the tips and a tiny heart on the pinky. Sarah got the same thing but blue. My mom came and picked us up and took us back to my house. It was like 8 at night. Me and Sarah decided to go night swimming. About an hour later we got out and dried off. I got a shower upstairs and Sarah got 1 downstairs. I got out of the shower and put red sweatpants and a grey tanktop on. I blow dried my hair and straightened it. Sarah came in with a towel over her head. She looked at me.

“aw shit”.

“what”.

“I burnt my ear”.

“aw go have Jake kiss it better”.

I stuck my tounge out at her.

“straighten my hair”.

“why don’t you have Cody do it”.

“oh shut up just straighten it”.

“fine”.

After I was done straightening sarahs hair it was like 10:30. My phone started ringing again. It was Brittany.

“hello”.

“grace you gotta hear this”.

“what is it”.

“Jake”.

She put the phone up to his mouth. He was moaning my name. I put it on speaker so Sarah could hear it. we stRted cracking up and he said my name louder and louder. Sarah stopped laughing.

“i think you should go over there”.

I nodded my head still laughing. I got up and put a hollister sweatshirt on

. “I’ll be back in the morning”.

“Kay”

She flopped on my bed and went right to sleep. I walked out the door. It took me like 5 minutes to get there. I was paranoid and was scared because I thought Freddie Kruger was behind me so I ran to jakes house. I ran in the door and Brittany was standing at the bottom of the steps. Her face was red from laughing. She grabbed my hand and dragged my upstairs. We walked in jakes room and he was still moaning my name. Me and Brittany were dieing on the floor. I got up and helped Brittany up.

“i think you should do something about this”.

I nodded my head. She shut the door and I ran over to jakes Ned and jumped on it. I imidiatly sunk.

“aww crap”

. Brittany came in the door

. “oh yeah I forgot to tell you he got a water bed”.

“oh we that would of been great to mention”.

He didn’t wake up. I started pushing his arm.

“Jake”.

“mom leave me alone”.

“wake up”.

I pushed him harder.

“what”.

I sat on top of him straddling him. I started kissing him. His eyes shot right open. He put his hands on my hips. I giggled.

“now I know how to wake you up”.

He nodded his head. I turned the light on.

“so what was with you moaning my name”.

His face got bright red. I started playing with his hair.

” you heard that”.

I nodded my head. He covered his face. I moved his hands. I kissed him again.

“your so cute when you sleep”.

He laughed.

“so what was it you were dreaming about”.

“oh nothing”.

“mmhhhmm whatever you say”.

I shut the light off and layed next to him. I got under the covers. I brushed my nails across his face. He started laughing.

“that tickles”.

He put his arm around me. He had a water bed so we were like flopping around. Jake kept moving around so I wasslipping off the pillow. I put my arms on jake.

“dude stop moving around”

. “aww is it bothering you”.

I nodded my head. He started jumping on the bed. I started giggling.

“Jake stoopppp”.

“nah I’m good”.

He kept jumping on the bed. Brittany banged on the wall

“what are you guys doing in there”.

“nothing”.

I pulled Jake down on the bed. I grabbed his shirt.

“your so weird”.

He started doing a evil laughed and fell off the bed. He started rolling around. I started laughing at him.

“jake you look like a dork”.

“oh really”.

He grabbed my arm and pulled me onto of him.

“yup and your gonna look like a bigger dork when you find out what you have to wear tomarrow”.

“uh oh”.

Brittany came in the door.

“will you guys shut up it’s like 11 at night”.

I looked down at jake and he was passed out on the floor sleeping.

“like I said such a dork”.

I got up and pulled him up. He fell on the bed. I laughed and climbs In bed.I heard Jake wake up and move around a little bit. He put his arm around me. Acouple minutes later I fell asleep

The next morning i woke up at 11. It was jakes birthday today. I sat up and heard Jake taking a shower. I walked around his room and looked around. I found a picture of me and him. I smiled. I looked up and saw a small box that said jakes school pictures. I picked it up and layed it on his bed. Brittany came in a layed next to me.

“oh god your gonna look at them”.

“yeah why”.

“jakes gonna be embarassed”.

I started opening the box. I pulled out 9 packages. Kindergarten through 8th grade. I opened 8th grade. He looked so hot. He came out and looked at me.

“hey babe what you looking at”.

“oh nothing”.

Brittany left the room. I kept looking at the pictures. He layed down next to me.

“oh god”.

I laughed and kept looking at them. I got to the last one. Kindergarten. He covered his face.

“what”.

“i look so bad”.

“no you dont you look so adorable. Look at your dimples and you bright blonde hair a blue eyes”.

He gave me a kiss.

“I defenetly want this”.

“why”.

“cuz you look so cute”.

“fine”.

He grabbed scissors and cut one of the pictures out. I put it next to me on the table thing. I got all the packages and put them back in the box on the floor.

“oh and geuss what”.

“what”.

“happy birthday”.

I jumped onto of him. I kissed me. He put his hands on my hips. I pulled back after a while. “

oh shit my mom doesnt know I’m here”.

“well you better call her”.

“nah I’ll just tell Sarah to tell her”.

I texted Sarah and I geuss she was sleeping cuz she didn’t text me back. I layed down and it felt like we were on the ocean.

About a hour later sarah texts me back. Jake was sleeping.

“shes sleeping”

“alright I’ll be there in 10 minutes”.

I needed to get ready because I was gonna take Jake to the beach so I could give him the shirt and watch for his birthday.

“alright and oh yeah cody’s here”.

“Kay”.

I got up put my shoes on and grabbed the picture of Jake in kindergarten. I was really tired. I went over and kissed jakes cheek. He twitched. I laughed and started walking to my house.

I walked in my room and Sarah and Cody were sitting on the couch. Sarah was sleeping and Cody was watching t.v. I put my phone on the table in front of them and flopped on my bed. My phone got a message.

“Cody can you get that”.

“yeah”.

“it’s Justin”.

I shot right up. Justin was my ex boyfriend. He wanted sex with me but i wouldnt I was only 13. He tried to rape me but I would keep kicking and screaming so he would cut my stomach and arms.

“what the fuck does he want”.

I started to cry a little bit. I wiped the tears away and looked at Cody.

“he said I’m coming to Australia to come get you and bringing you back to LA to get back together”.

I started full out crying. Cody came over and sat next to me. I texted him back.

“well that’s to bad cuz I already have a boyfriend”.

“grace what happened with him”.

I told him about what happened last year. I showed him my arms and my stomach. I got another 1 from Justin. It said.

“if you don’t get back together with me and try to run I’ll kill you and your little boyfriend”

. I started crying more. Sarah woke up. She ran over and sat on the other side of me.

“grace what happened”.

Cody showed her the texts. He looked at Sarah.

“I’m gonna call Jake”.

Cody went in the hallway and called Jake. I got under the covers and cried more. Jake ran to my house. He came in my room and put me in his arms. I cried into his chest.

“shhhh everything’s gonna be fine”.

He started rubbing my back. Sarah and cody went downstairs. I stopped crying after a while. I sat up looking a mess and Jake grabbed my hands.

“i love you”.

“I love you too”.

I sat on his lap. He wiped my tears away. I turned back around and faced Jake again. My hair was all up and a mess. I had no make up on and a tank top that was showing my stomach a little and sweats. He moved my hair out of my face.

“you look beautiful”.

I pushed his arm Off me.

“shut uppp”.

“what it’s the truth”.

“no it’s not look at me”.

I looked In the mirror. Jake layed me Down and put his arm around me.

“like I said said your beautiful”.

I turned and faced him.

“no I’m not shut up”.

“whatever you say beautiful”.

“stop doing that”.

He laughed. I crossed my arms and turned so my back facing him. I turned back around and looked at jake.

“but what if Justin tries to hurt one of us”.

He hugged me.

“shhh don’t say that were gonna be in Pennsylvania”.

I put the blanket over us and Jake kept hugging me. He looked over at the giant box in the corner of my room.

“what’s that”.

“oh I don’t think you would want to go through it”.

He went over and opened it. There was over 600 things of Justin Bieber. I didn’t unpack them because it would take up to much time.

“holy crap grace you really do love Justin Bieber”.

I nodded my head. He came over to me.

“you know how your birthday is in like acouple days”.

Oh yeah that reminded me and Jake are going to the beach.

“yeah”

. “well I have something for you in Pennsylvania”.

“tell me”

“nope you’ll just have to wait”.

“uggghhhhh pleasseeeeeee”.

“nope”.

“fine I’m going to go take a shower”.

“Kay i need to go talk to Cody”.

I kissed Jake and he went downstairs. I ran to my dresser and got short Jean shorts and a cute tank top thing. I got a shower and came out a half hour later. I straightened my hair and put a little bit of make up on. I walked out into my room and went in my closet. I grabbed a stool thing to reach the watch and shirt I hid so Jake couldn’t find them. I put them in my bag and went downstairs. Jake was staring at me.

“ooh I think I’m loving those shorts”.

I laughed and took his hand. He grabbed his red hat and we walked out the door. It was only 4 so we went to the beach. He took his hat and put it on me backwards.

“you look funny”.

I pulled the shirt out.

“take your shirt off”.

He took his shirt off.

“now put this on”.

He didn’t say anything just put it on. Be looked at the front.

“oh god your gonna make me wear this”.

“yeah, now put your hand out and close your eyes”.

He did what he was told and I put the watch on his wrist. He opened his eyes.

“i love it your amazing”.

He leaned in and kissed me. I put my arms around my neck and he out his around my waist. 5 minutes later his hands went down to my butt. He picked me up so my legs were around his waist. I felt his boner rubbing against me. I smiled against his lips. He started putting his hand up my shirt while kissing me. I grabbed his hand. He whispered In my ear.

“aw c’mon it’s my birthday, I promise I won’t do anything”.

I giggled and let go of his hand and kept kissing him. His hand romed everywhere on my body. He went back to my butt. I pulled back after acouple minutes. It was getting dark and I saw a cruise boat thing that sails around the ocean for a hour. You could have dinner on it and everything. And it was free

“Jake can we pleeeeeaaaasssseeeee goo on the boat”.

“but why”.

“because it’s your birthday please please please please please plllllllleeeeeaassssssseeeee”.

“fine let’s go”.

“yay c’mon”.

I grabbed his hand and walked towards the boat. The man greeted us and led us to the table.It was a little cold out so Jake gave me his sweatshirt.

It came down past my shorts so it looked like a dress on me.

After dinner we went out on the front of the boat.

My hair was blowing back and Jake put his arms around me.

It was getting close to 10:00 and the boat doesn’t dock untill 10:45.

Me and Jake went in the lobby thing and sat on the couch.

We were just talking for like 15 minutes and then i fell asleep.

I was waken up a half hour later by Jake.

”c’mon its 5 more minutes till they dock”.

“I’m to tired”. I groaned with my eyes closed.

”I’ll carry you”. He picked me up and carried me off the boat.

I started waking up. We went to jakes house to get his stuff because we were leaving tomorrow.

We walked back to my house and fell asleep. We bad to get up at 4a.m.

Cody, Alli, Sarah, Christian, and Tommy all came up to my room and jumped on me and Jake.

I sat up and they were looking at Jake and started laughing.

”what”. They pointed to his shirt.

”ohhhhh”. I started poking his face. “wake up jake”.

He faced the other way.

We all started jumping on him.

He started groaning. “grace stoppp”.

I got off of him and Cody Alli sarah Christian and Tommy kept jumping on him.

I ran to the bathroom and got a cup of water. I walked back out and I poured the water all over his head.

He jumped up.

“YOOOOO”. Everyone left the room.

Jake got up and attacked me onto the bed.

I started laughing and he wiped his face and hair on my shirt.

“eww”. “haha c’mon let’s go get ready”.

I put my purple sweatpants on with my grey tank top and white aero tshirt.

Jake put black sweatpants a grey shirt and a red sweatshirt with his red hat.

We went downstairs and Me and Jake got breakfast and waited for my mom.

We got done eating and Jake sat on the couch.

I sat on jakes lap. Everyone else was standing up.

“you guys should sit down I think she’s gonna be a while”.

Christian came over and sat on my lap and then Alli sat on his.

Cody sat on allis lap and Sarah sat on Cody.

Tommy jumped up and sat on sarahs lap. “or you guys can just sit on me and Jake”.

“yeah you guys are really comftorable”.

Me and Jake started laughing.

I looked at him. “I think were squishing him”.

Everyone started laughing. Tommy fell asleep on Sarah.

My mom came down and laughed. She took out her phone.

“say cheese”.

“but mom you know I hate cheese”.

”ugghhhh then say Justin Bieber”.

“now that’s what I’m talking about”.

Jake put his arms around me and everyone screamed Justin Bieber.

*at the airport*

“flight 198 start boarding the plane will leave soon”.

”that’s us”.

Me and Jake gave everyone hugs and said our goodbyes.

I got to Sarah and Christian. I gave them both huge hugs.

”you better come to California after you go to Pennsylvania”.

”alright I’ll see If I can”. I

turned around and Jake took my hand and we started walking towards the entrance when someone was sitting on the bench in front of it. It was Justin. I stopped Jake.

“Jake I can’t go”.

“why”.

“because that’s Justin over there”.

”okay hold on”.

He took his sweatshirt hat and sunglasses off and gave them to me.

I put them on and we started walking again.

I got on the opposite side Justin was on.

He stopped us at the entrance.

I kept my head down. “hey you two do you no a girl named grace Wang she has brown hair blue eyes she’s really sexy and has a good looking ass “.

Jake was getting really pissed off. I grabbed his hand tighter.

“umm no now BYE”.

”Kay geez attitude and your girlfriends hot just saying”.

I wanted to flip out on him and I could tell Jake wanted to too.

“oh and she’s gotta nice ass too”.

He said looking at my butt.

I think that’s all Jake could take because he lifted his arm up and was about to punch him.

I pulled his arm down. He stormed off into the plane dragging me behind.

We got to our seats and I looked at Jake. He was staring up in space tapping his foot. He was super pissed.

“jake look at me”.

He looked at me with a serious face. I grabbed his face.

“don’t listen to him he’s a dousch bag”.

”I still want to knock him out”. He said with his hands still in fists.

I grabbed his hands. “I know”.

I gave him a kiss and he relaxed. I sat back in the seat and we fell asleep.

I still had jakes stuff on. 20 hours later we were In Pennsylvania.

Jake was still sleeping. I took his hat off and started hitting him with it.

“wake up”.

“mmmmmmmmmno”.

”fine stay on the plane like a loner”.

I started getting up. Jake pulled me onto his lap.

”hey there”. I laughed.

”c’mon Jake we gotta go to our hotel”.

“ugh fine lets go”.

We walked out of the plane and got all of our stuff.

We got a taxi and it took us to our hotel. It was huge.

We got in our room and there was a king size bed. A big bathroom, a fire place, a tiny kitchen type thing, a computer,

a pull out couch, and a flat screen t.v. And it had a amazing view.

I flopped on the bed and Jake layed next to me. It was like 11 at night.

“I’m going to sleep”.

“alright I’m goin to go get pajamas on”.

I went to my suitcase and got my zebra fuzzy pants and a black long sleave shirt on.

I came back in the room and Jake was passed out and still had everything on.

And he was snoring.

I went over to him and took his shoes and his Jacket off.

Damn his feet smell. I layed down next to him and fell asleep.

I woke up at 3 in the morning. I went out in the kitchen thing a got some milk.

I felt someone poke me. I jumped and almost dropped the glass.

I turned around and it was Jake.

“dang you scared me”.

“my bad”.

He wrapped his arms around me.

“c’mon I can’t sleep without you”.

“fine hold on”.

I drank the rest of the milk and went back on the bed.

“goodnight beautiful”.

”goodnight”. I gave him a kiss and fell back asleep.

……………………………………………………………………..

The next morning I woke up at 11:30 and Jake wasn’t there.

I sat up and was about to get out of bed when I heard snoring.

I looked on the other side of the bed and Jake was laying on the floor sleeping.

”Jake wake up”.

I pushed him and he woke right up.

“ow why does my head hurt”.

i started laughing.

”you kinda fell off the bed”.

“oh”.

“I have no idea how you could of it’s such a big bed”.

“I don’t I’m just that talented”.

”mmhhmm”.

“yup so what do you want to did today”.

”well halloweeens tomorrow so let’s go to my aunts”.

”alright I’m gonna go get ready”.

He got up and went in the bathroom. I put my skinny jeans on with my winter jacket.

Even though it wasn’t winter yet it was still really cold.

I layed down on the bed and waited for Jake.

He came out 5 minutes later with jeans and a jacket on. He took my hand.

”let’s go”.

We walked out of the hotel and walked to my aunts house becaus wot wasn’t that far.

Acouple minutes later we were there. I walked in the front door and annalyse (3) came running up to me.

“GRAAACCCCCEEEEEEEE”.

“aaaaaannnnnaaaaaallllyssseeeeee”.

She gave me a giant hug.

Tyler (8) Evan (6) and zachary (4) all came running down the stairs and attacked me with all hug. Jake bent down to our level.

“guys this is Jake”.

“hi”.

”this is annalyse, Tyler, Evan and Zachary”

“you talk funny”. Annalyse gave him a hug.

She was so cute.

My aunt and uncle came down stairs.

I gave them a hug. Annalyse Jake and Zachary were playing with little princess stuff and Evan and Tyler went back upstairs.

“hey uncle baldy”.

”hi dumbnugget”.

He started rubbing my head messing up my hair.

”so who’s that boy over there”.

“my boyfriend Jake”.

”ohhh”

. “well me and your uncle are going to a wedding for 3 days, can you watch the kids?”.

”yeah”.

Annalyse went over to my aunt.

“Can we stay with grace and Jake pleeaassseeeee”.

”it depends if they want you there”.

I looked at Jake.

He nodded his bead.

”yeah”.

“yayyy”.

I picked her up and gave her a kiss.

Tyler and Evan came running down the stairs again.

“really really really really can we go now please please please”.

“yeah we will drop you guys off”.

We got all of the kids stuff and there costumes for halloween tomarrow and we went back to the hotel.

My aunt and uncle went back to there house to get ready for the wedding. We went inside our room and Jake went and sat on the couch. Tyler and Evan came up to me.

“can you come play soccer with us in the field in the back”.

“I geuss, Jake watch annalyse and Zachary”.

“alright”.

Me Tyler and Evan walked downstairs with the soccer ball.

2 hours later we went back up to the room because it was getting dark.

The boys won 23 to 10.

They were really good for a 8 and 6year old. I unlocked the door and walked inside.

Annalyse and zachary were sitting on jakes lap.

All 3 of them were sleeping.

”I’m going to go take a shower”.

“alright can we go on the computer”.

”yeah”. I got my suitcase and got black sweat pants and a grey tank top. I went in the bathroom and took a shower. I put my hair up in the towel and got dressed. It was 7. I walked out of the bathroom and Evan and Tyler were still on the computer.

“hey guys you hungry”.

”yeah”. “what do you want”.

“Mac -n- cheese”.

”alright”.

I walked in the kitchen and started making their dinner.

I felt someone hugging my legs. It was Zachary.

“grace”.

”yeah”.

“I wanna go to bed”.

”do you want to eat first”.

He shook his head no.

”but I want milk”.

I picked him up and sat him on the counter.

I went to the fridge and got milk and there sippy cups.

I put it in the microwave because they hate it cold.

When it was done zacharys head was bobbing up and down and he was half asleep. I picked him up and carried him to the bed.

I turned spongebob on for him. He drank his milk and fell right to sleep.

I walked back in the kitchen and the Mac -n- cheese was done.

”Tyler and Evan it’s done”.

They came running in and started eating right away.

I laughed and turned the stove off.

I went where Jake and annalyse were.

Still sleeping. Jakes arms were around her so she wouldn’t fall.

She started waking up.

She looked at me and opened her arms signaling me to pick her up.

I picked her up and we sat on the ground.

”play princess”.

“okay did you bring your princess stuff”.

“yeah”.

She walked over to the bag with all their stuff In it and took out a whole princess kit.

She brang it over and I opened it.

She took out a blue tiara and put it on my head.

She gave me a wand thing.

“now put them on me”.

“okay what color”.

”pink”.

I should of known that.

I put the tiara on her and gave her the wand.

Jake came over and sat next to me with his hair a mess.

I gave him a kiss. He looked at me and laughed.

”there’s my princess”. I giggled.

He put his arm around me. Annalyse came over and sat on his lap.

“no I’m your princess”.

“oh okay then your my princess”.

“hey”.

I crossed my arms like a 4 year old.

“you can be my princess too”.

“yay”. I gave him another kiss.

”so annalyse let’s dress Jake up”.

“yeah”.

”oh no”.

“yup”. Annalyse went a got the yellow tiara.

I stopped her.

“but first you have to fix his hair”.

“uh-oh”.

She ran over and got acouple clips and her little princess brush.

She did his hair and put the pink clips in. Then she put the tiara and gave him the wand.

“perfect”.

He looked in the mirror.

I got up and went to my suitcase. I grabbed my big makeup bag.

“no no no no no no no no and a no”.

”awwww cmonnn please for your princess’”.

He signed. “I geuss”.

“yay”. I put the bag next to him and straddled him.

“close your eyes”. He did what he was told.

First I put pink eye shadow on. Then purple eye liner.

Then bright red lipstick. Then blush. And then mascarra.

“open your eyes”.

I took a picture of him and sent it to Brittany, mckenzie, Sarah, Tyler, Cody, Alli, Christian, Campbell, And Josh. And then I sent it to Facebook. Brittany texted me back.

B- oh god no you didn’t

G-yup doesn’t he look cute

B-sure(:

“what did you do with that picture”.

“oh nothing just put it on Facebook and sent it to people”.

“oh god”.

“yup that’s what you get for stealing my favorite cousin away from me”.

“hey i didn’t steal her away I’m just that atractive”.

“mhhm you keep telling yourself that”.

I walked away from him and into the kitchen.

I put Evan and tylers dishes in the sink. Jake came in.

“ooooo you made Mac -n- cheese”.

”yup”. He ran to the pot and started eating out of it.

”ew it taste like lipstick”.

”no duh have you seen your face”.

”oh yeah”. He came over and kissed me.

“ew you taste like cheese”.

“what you don’t like cheese”.

”no it’s nasty”

“oh so your gonna hate this”.

He started making out with me. He stuck his tounge in my mouth.

He started playing with my tounge. He lifted me up so I was sitting on the counter.

I tried pulling back but he wouldn’t let me. After about 10 minutes he pulled back.

”Jake that was nasty, lipstick and cheese don’t go together”.

I ran over to the sink and washed my mouth. I turned around and Jake laughed.

”what”.

”you have lipstick on you”.

“so do you”. He tried to wipe it off with his hands.

I grabbed his hand. “c’mon”

I took him in the bathroom. I got my makeup remover stuff and wiped all the stuff off of jakes face. I got the lipstick off of me and Jake was trying go take out the clips. He was so confused.

“ughh how do you take these things out”.

“here let me do it”.

I took the clips out and put them back in annalyses thing.

She came up go me. It was 8:30.

”Gracie I’m tired I wanna go night night”.

“okay let’s go get you pajamas on”.

I picked her up and put her pink silk Dora pajamas on. I grabbed puppy and went to the bed.

“I want you to go night night with me”.

”okay let me go get the boys first”.

I walked over to the computer and turned it off.

They were sitting at the table with droopy eyes playing cards.

“hey do you guys want to sleep on the pull out couch with Zachary”.

“yeah”. “alright go get ready for bed”.

They went in the bathroom and got changed and then went to bed.

I layed in the bed next to annalyse and fell asleep.

I started having a dream about Justin.

*dream*

“no Justin please don’t”

. He was holding a knife up to jakes throat. I was in tears.

“what did I say. I told you if you wouldn’t get back together with me I would kill your little boyfriend”

“but please don’t”.

He put the knife down. I sighed in relief. I started to relax when Justin pulled out a gun and started shooting Jake 11 times. There was blood everywhere. I started crying more. I bent down to Jake. Blood was all over my hands.

“JUUUUSSTTTIIIN NOOO”.

He looked at me. He pointed the gun up to his head.

“now I can’t get in trouble”.

He shot himself and fell to the ground.

*end of dream*

I was still sleeping. I started kicking screaming and crying untill someone started shaking me. I opened my eyes and it was Jake. He looked worried. I jumped up and attacked him with a hug and cried. He held me tightly.

“what happened”.

I told him about the dream and he hugged me even tighter.

“that will never happen”.

“but……..”.

He put his finger over my mouth.

“shhh it’s not going to happen”.

He wiped away the tears on my eyes. He kissed my forehead. I stayed in his arms for acouple of minutes. I started to fall asleep.

“now go back to sleep”.

I layed down under the covers next to annalyse and jake got on the other side. I closed my eyes. I felt him put his arm over annalyse and grab my hand. He interwined our fingers.

The next morning I woke up still holding jakes hand. It was 10:00 and annalyse and Zachary were watching Dora and Evan and Tyler playing there DS. The came over to me. I let go of jakes hand.

“grace can we go to a restraunt for breakfast”.

“yeah what one”.

I said sitting up.

“the diner”.

“okay go get ready”.

I started waking up Jake.

“Jake wake up”.

“why”.

“because were going out to eat”.

He jumped up.

“FOOD”

“oh jeez”

I grabbed my clothes and went to the bathroom. I got Changed and went to go get my makeup. I went back in the bathroom and didn’t close the door. I started putting eyeliner on and Jake came in.

“don’t you dare put that on”.

I ignored him and kept putting it on. He grabbed it from me. I looked at him. I tried grabbing it. He pulled his hand away.

“give it back”.

“nope”.

“butt whhhyyyyyyy”.

I started whining.

“because your to beautiful”.

I crossed my arms and started having a temper tantrum. I remembered I had more eyeliner in the makeup bag. I started going through it. Jake grabbed it.

“go ahead have a tantrum your not getting this back”.

I started screaming and jumping around. Jake laughed and walked away. I jumped on his back.

“you can do whatever you want your not getting them”.

I got off him and crossed my arms and sat on the floor. Jake stood infront of me and laughed. He turned around around and started to walks away. I grabbed his legs and layed down. He started dragging me.

“you’re mean”.

“no I’m not I’m protecting your face”.

I stood up.

“if you really loved me you would give it back”.

“and if you really loved me you wouldn’t put it on”.

I sighed.

“you butthead”.

“cmon let’s go eat”

We all went out to eat and came back to the hotel. We were in the lobby.

“grace?”.

I turned around and Joseph was standing there with his uniform and a suitcase. I ran towards him and hugged him tightly. I started crieing. He did too.

“I missed you so much”.

“I missed you too and you grew so much”.

I kept hugging him. Annalyse Zachary Evan and Tyler came over and gave him a hug too. Jake came over and I grabbed his hand and wiped the tears off my face. Joseph looked up at me.

“this is Jake”.

“hi nice to meet you”.

“you too”.

They shook hands. We went up to our room. I went in the bag and got the keys for Joseph.

“alright well guys I’m going to go take a shower and go to sleep”.

“alright bye”.

We all gave him another hug and he left. Me and Jake layed on the bed and just talked. He moved my hair out of my face and gave me a kiss.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

We started talking again. We talked for like 2 hours and annalyse layed on the bed.

“can we go trick or treating now”.

“yeah I geuss let’s go get your costumes on”.

“YAY”.

I went and changed annalyse. She wore a pretty pink fluffy dress. With fake pink high heels. She wore her hair down wth a pink tiara and a pink wand. She put pink gloves on and put a pink necklace.

“do my make up”.

“okay hold on”.

I walked over to Jake.

“where’s my bag of make up”.

“in the closet”.

I went to the closet. It was on the top shelf. I was to short to reach it. I tried going on my tippy toes but my shirt would lift up and I was still to short. I sighed.

“Jake did you have to put it this high”.

I started jumping for it.

“yep now hold on let me get it”.

He reached up and got it. I gave him a kiss and went back to annalyse. I put pink lipstick, eye shadow, blush, and nail polish on her. I walked over to Evan tyler and Zachary. Zachary was dressed as woody. Tyler was dressed as the dinosaur from toy story. And evan was dressed as buz light year.

“do you guys have your bags”.

“yup”.

“lets go”.

We walked out and went to alot of houses. annalyse and zacharys bags were full and they were getting tired. Jake brang a bag for me and him.

“Jake I’m taking annalyse and Zachary back to the hotel”.

“alright well be there in like 3 hours”.

“okay”

. I gave him a kiss and we started walking back. Annalyse made me Carry her. She fell asleep. I was holding zacharys hand. Annalyse woke up.

“are we almost there”.

“yep were walking in right now”

. We got to the lobby and there was this teenage assistant about 15. He could tell we were tired. He came over to us.

“would you guys like a ride”.

He looked at the luggage carrier thing you push down the hallways.

“sure”.

Me annalyse and zachary sat on the cart. He started talking to us because it was a long ride.

“so did you guys enjoy Halloween”.

Zachary and annalyse nodded there heads.

“I’m Jordan by the way”.

“I’m grace this is annalyse and Zachary”.

“I like that name”.

“thanks”

. “so what floor are we going to”.

“the top floor”.

“okay to the top”.

He rolled us down the hallway to room K216.

“here we are”.

We got off and I unlocked the door.

“thanks Jordan”.

“your welcome I hope to see you around”.

I nodded my head. I was about to walk in but he turned me around.

“what no tip”.

I laughed and gave him a piece of candy.

“oh thanks”.

I laughed and walked in the room. I got annalyses make up off and took both of their costumes off. I put them to bed. I wanted hot chocolate from the cafe near the lobby. I put short shorts on and jakes sweat shirt on so they were covering my shorts. I put my hair in a messy bun. I got a magazine and went to the lobby. I walked in the cafe and ordered the hot chocolate. I went back in the lobby and sat on the couch. I put my feet up so I was sitting pretzel style. I took a sip of my drink and put it on the coffee table infront of me. I started looking through the magazine. I found a picture of Sarah me Cody and Jake I’m Australia.

The headline was. “has Cody and cody’s Bestfriend found love”.

I laughed and kept looking through it. It was 10 at night and Jake texted me.

“hey babe well be home in a couple minutes xxxx”.

“kk”

I put my phone in my lap and someone called my name.

“grace”.

I looked up. It was Jordan.

“hey Jordan”.

He sat on the other side of the couch.

“so what you looking at”.

“a magazine

”. “oh let me see”.

I gave him the magazine and he looked through it.

“is this you”.

“yup”.

“and whoa the kid with you”.

“my boyfriend”.

“oh”.

He looked dissipointed.

*Jakes P.O.V.*

We went back to the hotel and grace was sitting in the lobby drinking hot chocolate. She was talking to someone. He looked like a worker here. I went into our room and Evan and tyler went to bed. I put sweat pants and a t shirt on and went to the lobby. She was still talking to the guy. I decided to watch them for a while.

*graces P.O.V*.

“so Grace where do you live”.

“Australia”.

“wow that’s far from here”.

“yeah”. He moved closer to me

. “umm what are you doing”

. “c’mon I want us to be just more then friends and I know you want the same thing”.

“umm no listen your nice and everything but i have a boyfriend”.

I started getting up. He pulled me back on the couch and kissed me. I pushed his back and started crying. I slapped him across the face and ran away.

*jakes P.O.V.*

The dude started getting closer to her. I could tell she was getting uncomftorable by her facial expression. I was standing near the elavator. She started getting up but he grabbed her and kissed her. I could feel my fists start to clench. But then grace pushed him away and started crying. She slapped him in the face and started ran away with her head down. She ran right in the elevator not even noticing I was there. I went into the elevator and hugged her.

*graces P.O.V.*

I ran into the elavator crying with my head down. I pressed the button and cried. I felt someone hug me tightly. I looked up. It was Jake.

“D-did you see w-w-what happened-d”.

He nodded his head.

“are you mad at me”.

“no why would you say that I love you”.

“because he kissed me”.

He wiped my tears away.

“I saw the whole thing I believe you”

. I sighed in relief. I hugged him.

“I love you”.

I said why I walked out of the Elavator.

“I love you too”

3 days later it was my birthday. Jordan kept bothering me about going out with him. I just ignored him. Luckily me and jake were leaving tomorrow. It was 5p.m. and me and jake were laying on the bed.

“so do you want to go to new hope”.

Jake said while sitting up. I sat up with him.

“yeah”.

“alright c’mon lets go”.

I already had jeans on so I just put a jacket on. I took jakes hand and we walked down to the lobby. We got in the taxi and headed off to new hope.

When we go there we just walked around. We got hot chocolate from Duncan Donuts. We walked around stores and looked at stuff.

We got to a little restraunt. I looked inside and it was dark. There was a small table for 2 in the middle. Jake wrapped his arms around me.

“Happy birthday”

I giggled and we went to the table. We ate and walked around more. It was getting late so we went back to the hotel. It was like 9 at night. Jake was sitting next to the fire place while it was burning. He had the full bag of candy in his hand. He pulled me down so I was straddling him. I smiled and kissed him. I pulled back after 2 minutes.

“Now close your eyes and open your mouth”.

He did what he was told. I pulled out a piece of candy and put it in his mouth.

“what kind ofcandy is that”.

“reeces cup”.

“yup”.

“now your turn”.

I closed my eyes and opened my mouth. He grabbed my hand and put it on his pants where his dick was.

“what are you doing”.

“oh nothing”

He put my hand towards the zipper. I kept my eyes shut. He stuck the piece of candy in my mouth.

“what was that”.

“sour skittles”.

“good girl”.

I opened my eyes. I looked down at my hand and moved it.

“what did you think I was going to do”.

“well……. Ermmm nothing”.

“mmhhmm”.

I smiled at him and we ate some more candy until it was getting hot ner the fire so we went to the couch. I turned the t.v. on. Jake stood up.

“wanna watch a movie”.

“yeah”

“okay im going to get popcorn”.

He did this weird walk to the kitchen.

“um jake what are you doing”.

“honestly I have no idea”.

I laughd and he started making the popcorn. He started dancing.

“oh god how is he even my boyfriend”. I thought to myself.

I went over to the bed and got the big blanket and dragged it to the couch. I grabbed some pillows and the bear jake bought me earlier today. I sat on the couch and waited for jake.

About 2 minutes later jake came out with a full bowl of popcorn humming a song. He put the movie in. I had no idea what movie it was.i put my feet on jakes lap and leaned back.

‘”rub my feet”

He gave me like a fuck no face.

“no that’s nasty”

I gave him the puppy dog eyes.

“pwwwwweeeeaassseee its myy biiirffdday”.

“ughh fine just because your cute”.

I smiled and he started rubbing my feet. I hugged the teddy bear and gave it a kiss. Jake stopped and looked at me. He crossed his arms.

“what”.

“why does the bear get a kiss”.

“awh jakeys jealous”.

I put my hand on his head and messed up his hair. He nodded his head. I gave him a kiss.

“is that better”.

He smiled and nodded his head. I started whining.

“keeeeepppp rubbinnnggg myyy feeett”.

“ugghhh fine”.

He kept rubbing my feet and we watched the movie.

“what movie is this anyway”.

“I have no idea alls I now is it is scary”.

I looked at him like WTF. I started to get scared. I pulled my feet off of him and got closer to him. He laughed and put his arm around me. He kissed my head.

“awwwwhhh is gracie scared”.

I nodded my head and cuddled into his chest.i held the bear tighter. A scary part came on and I jumped. I put my head under the covers. The movie was half way over and I came out of the blanket. Jake was half way asleep.

“jake wake up”.

I hit him. He jumped.

“what”

“im scared”.

“sux for you”.

“your so mean”.

“mmmmhmmmmmmm”.

“cmon get up im scared”.

“go turn off the movie then”.

I went to go turn it off. I was at the t.v. when a man popped out of the screen. I screamed and ran to jake. I started crying.

“jeez you really are scared”.

I nodded my head and hugged him tighter.

“whats wrong”.

“the mans gonna get me”.

He rubbed my back.

“no he wont youll be fine”.

He went and turned off the t.v. he came back over and grabbed the blanket and pillows.

“you coming to bed”.

I nodded my head. I followed him to the bed. We layed down and he put his arm around me. He gave me a kiss.

“goodnight beautiful”.

“goodnight”.

I fell asleep hugging the bear. I decided to name it rainbow.

The next morning I woke up at 3a.m. because I and jakes flight left at 4:30. I turned around and Jake wasn’t there. I’m guessing he’s in the shower because I heard it running. I layed back down and tried to fall back asleep. A couple minutes later Jake came out and sat next to me on the bed. He poked me.

“C’mon get up sleepy head”.

He kept poking me. I grabbed his hand.

“I’m awake”

“Then why are your eyes still closed”.

“Because I want to go back to bed”.

“Nope because we forgot to do something last night”.

I sat up and looked at him.

“And what was that”.

He didn’t say anything, just pushed me down on the bed and got top of me. I giggled and he started making out with me. I pulled back after like 5 minutes. He tried to make out with me again. I stuffed a pillow in his face.

“Make out with the pillow”.

He crossed his arms.

“But it’s no fun”.

“That’s too bad”.

I pushed him off of me and he landed on the bed.

“I’m getting a shower”.

“Kaykay I’m going to finish packing”.

“Okay”.

I gave him a kiss and got clothes. I grabbed jakes blue basketball shorts and my Hollister shirt. I got a shower and then got changed. I let my hair air dry. When it was all dry it was down to the middle of my back with a lot of curls. I walked back in to the room.

“Hey babe its 3:45 and your aunt said she’s picking us up me 5 minutes”.

“Alright I’m ready”.

“Well until she gets here maby we can………”

He had a smirk on his face. He put his arms around my waist and pulled me closer. My face was looking at his chest. He put his hand under my chin and pulled it up. He started kissing me really slow. Our lips moved in sync. He put his hands on my but and picked me up so m legs were around his waist.

He started moving towards the bed. He layed down on it so I was onto. He stuck his tongue down my throat. Someone knocked on the door.

“Awh c’mon seriously”. Jake whispered in my ear.

I laughed and opened the door. My smile turned into a dirty look when I saw Jordan standing there with flowers chocolates and a bear.

“What do you want”?

“I’m sorry can we be friends”.

“Why”

He sighed.

“Because my girlfriend dumped me a day before you came here. She dumped me for this dude that I’m totally enemies with and I thought if I tried to get with you it could make her jealous”.

“Oh well yeah I would love to be friends”.

He gave me his phone and I put my number in it. He did the same with my phone. He handed me the flowers chocolates and bear. I closed the door and Jake was standing next to the bed.

I dropped everything and ran over to him. I attacked him and started making out with him. He fell on the bed with me onto of him. I straddled him and he grabbed my butt. We were making out intensely until he pulled back. He was breathing heavily.

“Wow baby girl you know how to have fun”

I giggled and got off of him.

*at the airport*

I said goodbye all my cousins and my aunt and uncle. I got to Joseph. I broke down into tears. I gave him a huge hug.

“Awh don’t cry”.

I kept crying.

“Be safe”.

“I will and I’ll try to see you again”.

I pulled back and nodded my head. I wiped my tears away.

“Flight 238 can start boarding”.

Me and Jake got in the plane and I fell asleep right away. I woke up and got on jakes back and fell back asleep.

*jakes POV.*

I carried grace on my back outside where Cody’s family was waiting. We got in the car and she slept in my arms. She was dead asleep. I heard Sarah and alli giggle.

“shhhhhhh”

They’re going to ruin the surprise. We got to Cody’s house and I carried grace upstairs into the guest room. I decided to lay down with her in case she woke up. I ended up falling asleep. A couple hours later grace started punching me.

*graces POV*

I started punching Jake. It was like 11 at night.

“Jake Jake Jake wake up”.

I punched him harder.

“Ow what”.

“Where are we?”

“In a bed”.

“Seriously”.

“Babe were in LA”.

“Why”

“Its part of your other birthday surprise”.

“What is it”?

“Cant tell”.

“Pwwwweeeeaaaaassseeeee”.

“Nope”

“Uggghhhh fine

I layed back down and Jake kissed my head.

“Goodnight beautiful”.

“Goodnight”.

The next morning I woke up and went downstairs. Sarah and alli jumped on me and gave me a hug.

“Oh god guys your squishing me”

“Ha-ha sorry’.

We all laughed and walked into the kitchen.

“So did Jake tell you what he’s doing for you”?

“No he won’t tell me he says it’s a surprise”.

They looked at each other.

“Wait do you guys know”.

“Maybe”.

“Please please please please please tell me”.

“Nahh lets go to the beach”.

“Ugggghhh fine”.

I dragged myself upstairs and got my blue string bikini on. After the beach we went to a boardwalk. I had short jean shorts on and a purple tank top.

We got to this karaoke place. Sarah and alli forced me up on the stage to sing baby by Justin bieber. I sung half the song until the rap part came on. Jake Cody and Christian came in and sat with alli and Sarah.

I was about to start rapping when someone else started to. His voice was super familiar.

“Yeah yeah im 16 and I thought that you’d be mine. Used to tweet you and text you and call you and hit you on face book all the time but but but now you’re gone so far———“.

They finished the rap and I turned around. I could not believe who it was. I could feel my heart beating fast. I felt a whole bunch of tears escape my eyes. I smiled insanely while my jaw dropped…………………

I couldn’t believe it. It was Justin Bieber. I ran over to him and gave him and jumped on him hugging him tightly.

“Dang girl you have a grip”.

I giggled.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He whispered in my ear. I pulled back from the hug. This is the best day ever. We looked at everyone. He took my hand and kissed my cheek. I looked at Jake and he was smiling at me. I looked to the right a little. Paparazzi. Oh great I know something bad is going to happen.

We got off the stage and he handed me his phone.

“Here put your number in it”.

“Okay”.

I gave him my phone and he put his number in it. I gave him his phone back. Justin’s manager was waving to him.

“Oh I have to go grace”.

“Okay bye”.

I gave him a hug and ran over to Jake. I jumped on him.

“Oh my gosh I love you so so so so so so so so so so so so much”.

I started kissing me. I pulled back and he laughed.

“I thought you were going to pass out up there”.

I laughed and got off of him. I grabbed both his hands and walked backwards.

“Let’s go get ice-cream”.

“Okay”.

We walked to the ice-cream place and we all sat at a table. Me Sarah and alli got vanilla ice-cream and Christian Cody and Jake got cookies-n-cream. Jake looked at me.

“I want to taste”

I put the cone up to his face. He pushed it away.

“That’s not what I meant”

‘Well then what were you——— ohhhhh”?

I leaned in and kissed him.

“There you go”.

We walked back onto the boardwalk. A bunch of people were running towards me. Once they got closer I realized it was my old cheerleading team.

“GRAAACCCCCEEEE”.

“BRIIAANNNAAAAA”.

They all jumped on me.

“Oh my god what are you all doing here”.

“Well we were all flipping through the channels and saw you and Justin Bieber. You guys were on Ellen”.

“Oh my god no way”.

“Yup well we got to go I promised my mom we would be home at 8 and its 7:45”.

“Alright bye”.

I gave them all hugs and ran back to Jake.

“Ready to go babe”.

“Yup”.

We all got picked up by Cody’s manager. Once we got to his house me and Jake sat on the couch. I layed down and put my head on jakes lap. We were watching TV.

“Jake?”

“Yeah”.

He looked at me.

“Why do you love me?”

He put his head down towards mine.

“Because your gorgeous”.

*kiss*

“Your funny”.

*kiss*

“Your sweet”.

*kiss* he kept kissing me and telling e why he loves me for 2 hours.

“Because your perfect”.

*kiss*

“And the last reason is because you’re the only girl I ever want to be with”.

He kissed me longer me longer this time. Awh he’s probably the sweetest guy ever.

“C’mon babe lets go to bed”.

I spread my arms out.

“Carry me”.

He picked me up and groaned. I slapped him.

“Don’t groan when you pick me up”.

“Ha-ha sorry babe I love you”.

“I love you too”.

I gave him a kiss and he carried me to our bed. It was 10 at night an freezing. I only had shorts and a tank top on because I didn’t feel like getting changed. I was lying in bed with Jake. The covers were on top of us. He pulled them off.

“Gave give it back”.

“You got to come get it”.

“Nooooooooooooooo”.

I started whining. He shook his head no. I stood up and crossed my arms. I stomped out of the room. I went to Tommy’s room and layed in his his bed and got under the blanket.

“Gracie what are you doing”.

“I’m going to sleep in here because Jake took the blanket”.

“Okay”.

Jake came in the room. Tommy got up and tried to push him out.

“No Jake your girlfriends sleeping in my bed”.

“Oh okay Tommy”.

He looked at me.

“Whore”.

“Oh well thanks jerk”.

He came over to me and gave me a kiss. He went back in the guest room. Me and Tommy fell asleep. The next morning I woke up and everyone was up in the 3^rd floor playing pool. I put jakes red sweatshirt on and went upstairs. Everyone was up there except for Cody’s parents.

Jake came over and hugged me. He kissed my head.

“Good morning sleeping beauty”.

“Hey what time is it”. I said while scratching my head.

“11”.

“Oh well let me play pool”.

I took the stick out of his hand. He grabbed it back.

“It’s a little more complicated then you think”.

Sarah stood up.

“Oh please I bet she could whoop your little Australian butt”.

She put her hands on her hips. I laughed. He looked at me.

“Is that a bet”?

“Yup”.

“And If I win I can do whatever I want whenever I want to you for 2 weeks”. He put his hands on my hips.

“Okay but if I win you can’t kiss me for 2 weeks at all”.

We shook hands and about a hour later jakes jaw dropped. I walked passed him and put the stick back. Me alli and Sarah wet downstairs and watched a movie.

*1 week later*.

“C’mon plllleeeaaaasssssseeeee”. Jake whined

“Nopppe”.

“But whyyy”.

“Because you lost”.

He grabbed my face and whispered in my ear.

“But I need to kiss you”. He put his lips close to mine. “My lips are lonely”.

I stuffed a bagel in his face. I laughed and walked away.

“Jake you can go 2 more days without kissing me”.

“No I caaaaannnnnttttt”.

I sat on the couch. Jake layed on the floor.

“Meany”.

“Your such a baby”.

He crossed his arms. Christian and Cody came out with a basketball.

“Yo Jake lets go”.

“Where are we going”?

“Play basketball”.

I layed on the couch and they went outside. 3 hours later they came back in drenched in sweat. Jake came over and layed on top of me. He hugged my waist and put his head on my chest. He was breathing heavily.

“EW Jake your all sweaty get off of me”.

“Awh c’mon baby pleasseeeee hold me I’m sooo tired”.

I touched his head. His hair was drowned in sweat.

“EW Jake you need a shower”.

He didn’t answer me back. I looked at alli.

“Is he sleeping”?

“Yup”.

“Of course he is”.

Cody walked in and laughed.

“Aren’t you the 1 who usually falls asleep in his arms”?

“Yeah”.

He sat next to Sarah. A couple minutes later I ended up falling asleep. I woke up an hour later.

“Where’s Jake”.

“In the shower”

“Its about time”.

*at the airport*.

I gave everyone hugs.

“Grace I’m going to miss you so much come back again”.

“Oh trust me I will”.

Me and Jake got in our plane and I fell asleep. I woke up to the plane landing. I opened my eyes and Jake was about to kiss me. I pushed his face away.

“Nope you still got until tomorrow”.

He sighed.

“Uugghhh my god he needs to kiss you”.

“That’s too bad”.

We got off the plane and jakes mom picked us up. We went to jakes house. It was 11:45. 15 minutes later Jake looked and me. I was lying on his bed.

“1 MORE MINUTE”

I gave him a confused look. The clock turned 12.01. He grabbed my face and kissed me hard. Oh now I know what he was talking about? He got on top of me. He stuck his tongue down my throat.

About an hour later he started slowing down. We were both breathing heavily.

“Oh god I missed that”.

I giggled and snuggled into his chest. I felt my eye lids getting heavy. I fell asleep right away. I woke up the next morning I woke up Jake started kissing me again. I pulled away.

“Jake noooo”.

“I haven’t kissed you in 2 weeks. Yes”.

We made out for 2 hours.

“Can we go to the beach”?

“Yeah”.

*9 months later*

I was staring out the window wondering when I was going to be home. I missed Jake. I’m on my way home from family vacation to Sydney. I looked at the ring he gave me a year ago. I texted Jake. No answer. I texted Brittany.

G- hey

B- hiii I miss you so much

G- ik I miss you too, do u no where Jake is

B- no I’m on my way home from McKenzie’s house.

G- alright my parents are going to drop me off in 5 minutes

B-OkayJ

5 minutes later I got to Brittany’s house. She was getting out of the car. I got outside and she ran and hugged me. I hugged her back tightly.

“oh my god grace I’ve missed you so much”.

“oh my god Brittany I missed you too”.

We walked in the house and i put my purse down. She looked at the ring.

“Wow you still have that on”.

“Yup”.

“Aha I’m going to go get something to eat”.

“Alright I’m going to go see Jake”.

I walked upstairs and opened his door. I couldn’t believe what I saw. Jake and Georgia kissing. I didn’t know if I should cry or beat the living shit out of her. I started bawling my eyes out. I took the ring off and through it at jakes head. Georgia pulled back and looked at me. Jake ran over to me.

“oh my god grace its not what you think I didn’t mean to”.

“save the bullshit”.

I turned around and started walking around. He grabbed my arm. He got on his knees. I kept crying. He hugged my waist.

“grace please”.

“Jake no”.

Georgia walked past.

“Mission accomplished”. She said to her self.

I turned around and kicked the back of her head. She fell to the ground. She stood back up and looked at me. Tears were coming out of jakes eyes.

“keep waling bitch”.

She walked out the door. Jake hugged me. I pushed him off me.

“Bye Jake”.

“Grace please I love you”.

“Bye were over you never loved me”.

I turned around and walked down the stairs. I left him on his knees crying his eyes out. I ran and got my purse. Brittany ran over to me.

“oh my god grace what happened why are you crying”.

“Jake cheated I’m done with him”.

I ran out the door.

*2 months later*.

The last couple of months have been hard especially because I have every single one of my classes with Jake. He has been bugging me and trying to get me back.

I made lots of new friends in school. They were mostly the popular people. I’m extremely close with one of my best friends matt. I closed my locker and matt was standing there.

“hey grace do you want to come to dinner with me”.

“yeah id love to”.

*later that night*

Me and matt were walking in the park. We reached an little ice cream stand. He bought me a cookie dough milk shake. He took both of my hands. He rubbed the back of his neck. He was nervous.

“Um grace would you be my um girlfriend”.

“Uh”

“its okay if you don’t um want to”.

“No, I’d love to be your girlfriend”.

“Really’.

I nodded my head. We leaned in and kissed. It was all perfect but when me and Jake kissed I felt sparks.

“What’s wrong”.

“Nothing”.

The next day Jake wouldn’t stop staring at me. He looked really sad. I walked over to him.

“Can you please stop staring at me”.

“Sorry”.

His voice cracked and he looked down. Matt walked over to me and put his arm around me. He kissed my cheek.

“hey babe.”

“hey”.

“you ready to go to lunch”.

“yeah let me go to my locker”.

I grabbed his hand and we walked to my locker. After school we went to the beach.

“MATT STOP”.

He splashed me harder.

“awh Gracie doesn’t like it”.

I shook my head no. he ran behind me and picked me up spinning me. I laughed and he put me down. He kissed me. I looked to my left and Jake was sitting on a blanket with his head in his knees.

“Babe what are you looking at”.

“Oh, what, nothing”.

He picked me up wedding style and carried me to the boardwalk. He put his arm around me.

“want to go watch a movie at my house”.

“yeah”.

I texted my mom and she said to just spend the night at his house. We walked to his house. I put his pants and shirt on. I ended up falling asleep in his arms during half the movie.

I woke up the next morning and matt’s face was an inch from mine. I sat up and put my hair in a bun. His little 4 year old brother came in and sat in front of me.

“who are you”.

“I’m grace your brothers girlfriend”.

“oh you pretty, I’m Austin”.

“Well Austin you’re the cutest little boy ever”.

He smiled. He grabbed my hand and pulled me off the bed.

“Where are we going”.

“To play with cars”.

“Okay”.

We got to his room. I saw a guitar.

“Whose guitar is that”.

“Mattys”.

Awe I loved how he said his name. we played cars and matt came in.

“No matty gets out”.

“But what about my girlfriend”.

“she play with me”.

I laughed.

“Alright”.

He stepped out of Austin’s room. After a couple of minutes of playing cars Austin sat on his bed.

“let’s watch SpongeBob”.

“Okay”

We layed down on his bed and we both ended up falling asleep. An hour later I woke up and was in matt’s bed. I turned around and matt was sitting there.

“well hey there”.

“hey”.

He gave me a kiss. we are supposed to be in school ut who cares. My phone went off. It was jake. I sighed.

J- where were you today

G- me and matt over slept

J- oh ):

I put my phone away. My mom texted me to come home.

“I have to go”.

“okay see you tomorrow”.

I gave him a kiss and changed back into my clothes. I walked out the door and headed to my house. I ran into Jake. It looked like his mood just brightened up.

“hey”.

“uh hi”.

“can I walk with you”.

“sure”.

We were walking and we were almost at my house, when Jake stopped.

“Jake what’s wrong”.

He sighed. ”grace I miss you like crazy”. His voice started to get lower. ”you see these bags under my eyes. They are there because I can’t sleep at night because I think about you all night and how I let you slip right through my fingers”.

I sighed. He started talking again.

“I want you back. No screw that. I need you back”.

“I’m sorry Jake but I go out with matt”.

He looked down.

“um I have to go”.

He hugged me. I ran into my house. No one was home. I ran to my room and cried. I cant believe he said that to me. Now I feel really bad knowing I break his heart every night.

im not going to lie. i miss him. but he broke my heart.

A couple months later matt took me on a date to the park. We sat on the bench. I could tell something was bugging him.

“Matt what’s wrong”?

He rubbed the back of his head.

“Well it’s just my parents got a better job and we are moving”.

I started crying a little. He hugged me.

“Where are you moving”?

“Pennsylvania in the united states”.

I started crying more.

“Grace please doesn’t cry I wouldn’t break up with you but I don’t do long distance relationships”.

I stood up.

“No matt it’s not that you don’t do long distance relationships, it’s that you won’t even fucking try, so bye”.

“Grace please”.

“No just leave me alone”.

I ran away to the playground and sat on the swing and cried. An hour later I felt someone put their arms around me. I turned around. It was Jake. I rolled my eyes.

“Come on, come sit with me”.

He grabbed my hand and we sat on the bench. He put his arm around me and I cried into his chest.

“Why are you crying”?

“Because m-matt is m-moving to the U.S and he w-won’t even try t-to do a long d-distance relationship”

“He doesn’t deserve to have someone as beautiful as you”.

He wiped my tears away. I smiled.

“Thanks”

“Baby please forgive me I can’t stand seeing your gorgeous face every day in school and know that you’re not mine. I can’t take it anymore”.

“Okay I forgive you”.

He smiled at me. I sighed.

“But it doesn’t change anything between us”.

“Oh”

His voice cracked. He looked down.

“Jake?”

He looked up at me. Tears streamed down his face. I hugged him.

“Jake I’m sorry but, me and matt just broke up and I don’t want a boyfriend right now”.

I walked away. He ran up to me.

“C-can I at least w-walk you home”.

I nodded my head. There was a dead silence until my phone rang. It was matt.

M- Grace please come back, can we talk.

G- No.

M- Oh okay then

G- Bye

We got to my house.

“Grace please think about changing your mind I really really really need you back, I love you”.

“I don’t know Jake, maybe”.

He smiled and hugged me. I went up to my room and got a shower. After I got changed my phone rang. It was Justin.

J-hey grace sorry I haven’t texted you I’ve been on tour.

G-oh no it’s fine.

J-okay so how has Jake been.

I felt a couple tears escape my eyes.

G- Uh. We broke up about a year ago and then me and my boyfriend just broke up tonight actually.

J- Oh I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to say anything, but you guys were so cute together.

G- Yeah thanks and so were you and Selena

J- Thanks I know until that bitch cheated on my with a 22 year old

G- Ahah okay I’m going to go to bed I have school tomorrow

J- Alright goodnight

I put my phone down and got another text message. It was from Jake.

J- Goodnight beautiful

G- Goodnight.

I smiled and fell asleep.

*a couple weeks later*

I think I’m going to forgive Jake and go back out with him. I mean he always reminds me I’m beautiful and how he loves me. I woke up and got ready for school. Throughout school me and Jake talked but he was kind of sad and he looked pale.

I got home and put pajamas on. I decided to walk to jakes house. I put my hair up in a bun and got a sweat shirt on. I knocked on his door. Brittany opened it. She hugged me tightly.

“Grace I missed you. Don’t ever leave again”.

“Don’t worry I won’t”.

“So what are you doing here”?

“I’m going to forgive Jake”.

“Alright he is up in his room”.

“Thanks”.

I walked upstairs and opened the door. He was lying on his bed turned the other way. I layed next to him and kissed his cheek. He turned around and smiled.

“Hey cutie”.

“Hey what are you doing here”?

“I thought about it and I want you back”.

His smile turned bigger. He kissed me.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He put his arm around me and hugged me. I put my head on his chest.

“Why are you wearing pajamas its only 3”.

“Because I was tired and I didn’t feel like wearing m uniform”.

“Awe but you look so cute in it”.

“Oh shut up”.

He put his arm around me and I fell asleep. I woke up a couple hours later I woke up and my phone rang. It was Justin.

J- Hey want to hang out tomorrow will be in Australia for a tour.

G- Okay I would love to.

J- Alright I’m going to give you 2 concert tickets and backstage passes. Bring whoever you want.

G- Alright thanks you’re the best. And guess what.

J-what

G- Me and Jake are back together

J-great!!!!!!!! I knew you guys would

Jake looked at me. I got on top of him.

“Who was that”?

“Justin, and guess what”.

“What”.

“We are going to go see Justin tomorrow and at his concert”

I started jumping on him.

“Whoa whoa whoa whoa”

He grabbed my hips.

“What”.

“Your 17 and you still love Justin bieber”.

“Of course once a belieber. Always a belieber”.

He laughed. He gave me the puppy dog eyes.

“But you love me more right?”

“Hmmmmmmmm I got to think about that”.

“WHAT”.

He rolled on top of me.

“Say you love me more than Justin bieber”.

“And why should I do that”.

“Because if you don’t………..”

He stood up and grabbed his shirt.

“You won’t get any of this”.

I laughed.

“Oh my god Jake you’re so weird”.

He started backing up. I jumped on him making him fall to the ground. I kissed him hard.

“So baby girl my parents aren’t home so maybe we can……..”

He started to undress me. I giggled. Jake carried me to the bed and layed me down. He kissed me passionately. The next morning I woke up and I was in my bra and underwear.

I looked at Jake and he wasn’t wearing anything. He woke up and put his arm around me.

“Hey beautiful I enjoyed last night”.

I giggled.

“And what exactly happened last night”.

He got a smirk on his face and started taking off my underwear. He stuck 1 finger inside of me and I moaned. He stuck another in and I moaned louder. He put his hand over mouth.

“Shh babe Brittany’s going to hear us”.

He stuck his fingers deeper inside of me. Brittany knocked on the door.

“Jake open the door I need to ask grace something”.

“No go away were busy”.

He kissed me and went faster. I grabbed the sheets. She knocked again. I can’t believe he’s fingering me when Brittany is right there. I tried not to scream and he tried going faster.

“Uh Brittany, Tyler told me to tell you to meet him at the uhhhh beach”.

Wow he cannot lie for his life.

“Oh okay then I’m leaving. Mom and dad said they will be back in 2 hours”.

“Kay bye”.

Once she shut the door Jake got onto of me. He started taking my bra off.

“Now we can get to the fun stuff babe”.

*an hour and a half later*

“Oh god Jake stop your parents are going to be home soon”.

I heard the front door open.

“JAKKKKKKKKKKKKKEEEEEEEEE”.

It was Brittany. He pulled his dick out off me and gave me a shirt and pants.

“Quick put these on”.

I put the clothes on and layed down. Jake put his boxers on. He was breathing heavily.

“You’re hot when you’re sweaty”.

“Thanks.

He walked out of the room.

“EW Jake get some pants on”.

I laughed a little. I was listening to their conversation.

“Yeah um sorry we lied to you about the uh whole Tyler thing we were um doing something”.

She started crying.

“No I’m glad you did”.

“What why”.

“Because he cheated on me”.

“WHAT”.

He came running in the room and slipped jeans on. He didn’t even bother putting on a shirt.

“Baby I’ll be back”.

He gave me a kiss. He ran out of the door and slammed it shut. I ran out of jakes room and hugged Brittany. We went to her room and she stuffed her face in her pillow. I sat next to her and i started falling asleep.

A couple minutes later someone was calling me. Jakes mom?

“Hello”

“Hi grace we are going to be spending the night in a hotel because there is supposed to be a lot of traffic”.

“Okay ill tell Brittany and Jake”.

“Okay thanks honey’.

“No problem”.

“Okay bye”.

“Bye”.

I hung up the phone. I heard Jake come in the door. I ran down the stairs. My jaw dropped. His fists were still clenched. He was beyond pissed.

His hands were covered in blood and so was his face. Blood was dripping down his stomach. He had cuts all over his lips and he had bruises on his arms face and stomach. I ran over to him.

“Jake what the fuck happened”.

“It’s what that douche bag gets for cheating on my little sister”.

“C’mon lets go”.

I grabbed his arm and pulled him upstairs to the bathroom.

“OWWWWWWWW”

“Sorry”

I sat him on the toilet and got a wash cloth. I put warm water on it and got all of the blood off of his hands and stomach. I rinsed the cloth of and put more water on it.

I sat on him straddling him. I brushed it across his face slowly. He jumped and groaned every time I went across a bruise or a cut.

“Baby you got to stay still”.

“But it hurrttss”.

“Stay still”.

He did what he was told. I cleaned up his face a little more. I stopped next to his lips and just held the towel there. I stared at his big, full, soft, wet, juicy, pink lips.

It was too tempting. I leaned in and kissed him really lightly. I could feel his cuts against my lips.

“Oh c’mon babe you can kiss better than that”.

“Sorry, I didn’t want to hurt you. You have cuts and bruises on your lips”.

He put his arms around my waist and smiled. He kissed me hard. He jerked his head back.

“Ah shit that hurt like a mother fucker”.

I laughed.

“N0w that one was your fault”.

I was still straddling him so I wrapped my legs around his waist. I started playing with his blonde hair.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

I kissed his cheek.

“Ouch”.

“My bad”.

“It’s fine”.

“You look super hot when you’re in pain”.

“Oh well thanks babe”.

I put my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. I layed my head on his shoulder.

“You know our really comfortable”.

“I know now”.

He put his arms around me protectively and put his head on mine.

“You know I never thought somebody could be so perfect until I met”.

“You’re probably the sweetest guy I ever met”.

He smiled and pressed his lips against mine. We didn’t move just stayed like that. It felt good. He pulled back a little then reconnected our lips.

“You’re cute”.

He smiled and closed his eyes. So did I. He put his forehead against mine. He kissed my nose and we stayed like that for like an hour until Justin texted me.

j- hey grace I’m so sorry but I’m not in Australia yet because Selena said she needed to talk to me so I canceled my flight.

g- No it’s all good

j- Alright I have to go bye

g- Bye

I put my phone back in my pocket and Jake pulled my hair behind my ear. He kissed my head. I got off of him.

“I’m going to go check on Brittany”

He leaned back.

“Ill be right here”.

I laughed and walked I Brittany’s room. Sleeping. I yawned and looked at the clock. It was 11 at night. I walked past the bathroom.

“UMMMMM HELLLOOOOO”.

I peeked my head in.

“Yeeeesssss”.

“Come here”.

“Nooooooo I tired”.

“Pleaasseeeeeee kiss my booboos better”.

I shook my head no and ran away heading for jakes room. He caught up to me and picked me up by my waist. He started tickling me.

“JAKE STTTTOPPPPPP”.

I started kicking and screaming. He pressed his lips against my ear.

“Go ahead a scream all you want, nobody is going to hear you”.

I shivered. I pushed him onto the bed and got on top of him.

“Never ever ever tickle me again, I hate it”.

“You mean like this”.

He started tickling me again. I kicked him in the leg.

“OW BITCH THAT HURT”.

“That’s what you get”.

“Now you have to kiss me”.

I kissed him and he grabbed my ass.

“So babe let’s say me and you exercise in bed a little”.

“Ha-ha in your dreams perv”.

“Meany”.

He stuck his tongue out at me. He was about to lay his head on his pillow but I took it.

“Mine”.

He rolled his eyes and layed his head on my chest. I kissed his head. He was already asleep. Pretty soon I fell asleep too.

*the next night*.

“WHY DO YOU ALWAYS FUCKING GET ME PISSED”.

i pushed Jake into the wall and ran up to his room. i started crying. he ran after me and hugged me. i pushed him off of me.

“get off of me you douche bag”.

“why”.

“cuz your always getting me mad for no reason”.

“i love getting you mad because you look so cute when your pissed at me”.

“so you l-love making me cry”.

he hugged me tightly.

“no no no no I’m sorry i didn’t mean to make you cry, i love you”.

“i love you too, but stop making me mad you ass”.

he started kissing me. i pulled back and ran to his bed. i jumped on it and layed down.

“i tiwerd”.

“oh no no no who said your sleeping in MY bed”.

“me”.

he came over and picked me up.

“you’re leaving my bed”.

i crossed my arms.

“your mean”.

“i know”.

he literally kicked me out of his room.

“goodnight beautiful”.

“whatever”.

i walked into Brittany’s room and she was sleeping. i layed down and closed my eyes. a couple minutes later my phone vibrated. it was Jake.

“baby i lost my teddy bear, can you come cuddle with me”.

i rolled my eyes and got out of Brittany’s bed. i walked into Jake’s room and stood at the edge of his bed.

“yessssssssssss”.

“i wanna cuddle”.

“hmmmmmmmm awe ain’t that just too bad for you”.

he grabbed my arm and pulled me down on the bed. he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me.

“um mm Jake get-ch yo hands off of me you creep”.

“NO I TOLD YOU I WANT TO CUDDLE”.

he laughed and moved closer to me.

“mmmmhhhmmmmm babe your warrrrmmmm”.

“oh thanks…. i guess”.

i started to fall asleep.

*acouple days later*

after the salon me and Brittany went back to my house because i was feeling sick. i started getting pale. once i got in my room i dropped everything and ran to the bathroom and puked. Brittany came in and rubbed my back.

“what did you eat”.

“cereal”.

“oh well lets get you to the doctor”.

i stood up.

“NO, its not that”.

“well what is it”.

i rubbed the back of my head.

“uhhhhhhhh”.

“grace tell me”.

“um well you know Friday and Saturday when you and your parents weren’t home”.

“yeah”.

“well umm’.

“GRACE ELIZABETH THERESA WANG TELL ME NOW”.

“me and Jake kinda had sex………. twice”.

her jaw dropped.

“SO YOUR SAYING YOU MIGHT BE PREGNANT”.

i put my hands over her mouth.

“brittany shh my parents……. oh yeah their at work for 2 weeks”.

“grace what are you going to do”.

“i don’t know… oh wait my mom has some prego tests in her bathroom”.

i ran to her bathroom and did them. it turned out positive. no no no no no no no no no no no no i cant be pregnant. i walked out of the bathroom with tears coming out of my eyes. Brittany ran over and hugged me. i bursted out into sobs.

“you need to tell jake now”.

“i know”

“let me call him”.

i nodded my head.

“hello”.

“Jake grace needs to talk to you… now”.

“wait? where is she? is she okay? why is she crying? BRITTANY ANSWER ME.”

“Jake calm down just get over here”.

“okay im almost there”.

i ran back in the bathroom and threw up again. i heard my bedroom door open.

“wheres grace?”

i ran out of the bathroom and Jake picked me up. Brittany left the room.

“whats wrong”.

“I’m pregnant”.

he hugged me tightly and i cried harder. he sat on the bed and put me on his lap.

“Jake please please please please please don’t leave me”.

he looked at me and wiped my tears away.

“why would i ever think of doing that”.

“because I’m only 17 and I’m pregnant”.

“so what i love you and will never leave you”.

i laughed.

“good because its all your fault”.

“mhhhmmmm”.

he kissed me passionately.

*8 months later*

Me and Jake were laying in bed and i smacked his arm.

“ow babe what was that for”.

“for making me fat”.

He put his arm around me and kissed me.

“your not fat your perfect”.

“shut up”.

“fine your beautiful”.

“thats a lie”.

“i know. your gourgeous”.

I smiled and kissed him.

Acouple weeks later i was in the hospital ready to have my baby.

“okay now grace, push”.

*After birth*.

Jake gave me our new baby girl Briana Lynn Thrupp and layed down next to me. I looked at him. He was crying.

“Awee baby dont cry”.

He layed his head on my shoulder. I wiped his tears away.

“Shes so beautiful”.

I smiled at him and i layed my head on his. Acouple days later i was allowed to come home and i fell right asleep. The next morning i woke up and walked downstairs.

Jake was holding Briana. I went to the kitchen and ate cereal. I went and layed down next to Jake. Briana took my pinky and sqeezed it.

“hey babe wat to go to the beach today”.

“yeah but whos goin to watch Briana”.

“brittany can”.

“alright let me go get dressed”.

I went upstairs and got ripped jean shorts on and a sweatshirt. Jake grabbed my hand and we headed off to the beach.

*Sarahs POV.*

Tomarrow is the day Me, Cody, Alli, and Christian go surprise Grace in Australia. Also to tell her im pregnant. Yup im 8 months pregnant. I know she hates surprises and its a bad thing to keep this from my best friend, but it was Cody and Allis idea.

“Cody can i please go to sleep now”.

“no.”

“whyyyy we have to wake up in 4 hours, and if i dont fucking get enough sleep your going to have a rude awakening”.

“fine babe go to sleep”.

“Thank you”.

i was about to lay my head on the pillow.

“wait”.

“Cody do you want me to be a total bitch to you”.

He shook his head no.

“Then goodnight”.

i layed down.

“wait”.

“WHAT”.

“you didnt give me a kiss”.

“fuck no you dont deserve one”.

i turned around and he put his arrm around me and layed his hand on my stomach. I felt his lips touch mine.

“goodnight beautiful”.

“goodnight cody”.

We got to the movies and sat down. 4 other people sat down next to us. they were 2 couples. i couldnt see there faces because of the 3-D glasses. they looked really familiar.

“im going to get some popcorn and soda”.

i kissed him and he left. a girl and a guy with blonde hair followed him. they took their glasses off.

“sarah?”

“yes”.

i gave her a giant hug.

“you didnt tell me you were pregnant”.

“haha sorry i wanted it to be a suprise”.

christian came up behind me and picked me up. he spun my around and hugged me. acouple minutes later Jake Cody and Alli came back. i gave them both huigs.

once the lead guy of footloose took his shirt off and started dancing i pointed at him and screamed.

“Oh my god you are so0o0o0o00o0o0o00o0o hot”.

they all laughed at me. Jake crossed his arms.

“helllooooooo”.

“hi”

“your so mean”.

“oh shut up you know your still sexy”.

He started kissing me and stuck his tongue down my throat. Sarah, Alli, Christian and Cody started throwing popcorn at us.

“ew go get a room”.

Jake stood up.

“we will”.

he grabbed my hand and pulled me to the top row of the theater. He sat me on his lap and started kissing me again. When the movie was over we all went back to jakes house.

i kissed brianas forhead and gave her to sarah.

“O-M-G shes so cute”.

“heehee thanks”.

She layed her on the blanket on the floor. Christian came running in the room.

“move i wanna play with her”.

“geez okay bye”.

he knelt down and layed next to me. He started playing with her bottom lip.

“she is so beautiful, just like her mommy”.

i smiled and laughed. Alli came in and sat down.

“oh mmy god shes so adorable”.

“mmm yeah you never know alli maybe me and you could make some cute little babies”.

she rolled her eyes.

“in your dreams”.

i laughed and slapped him.

“christian you are so lucky cody did not hear you because you would be dead by now”.

he kissed alli and they walked downstairs. Sarah came back in.

“so do you want to go to Codys concert tomarrow”.

“oh mmy god yeah i havent heard him sing in like years”.

“haha okay well im going to bed its 10:30”.

“okay goodnight”.

Jake came in. He closed the door and put Briana in her bed. He layed on the floor next to me. I started driftting off to sleep.

The next morning i woke up with a blanket on me in Jakes arms. Alli walked in.

“were leaving in 15 minutes”.

“okay”.

She closed the door and i jumped on Jake.

“ow get offf”.

“are you gonna get up”.

“nahh”.

i stayed on him.

“pretty please get up”.

he didnt answer me. i rolled my eyes and went in me and jakes room to get dressed.

after i got dressed i went back into Brianas room. He was still sleeping. i sat on his stomach.

“ow babe the buttons on your jeans hurt”.

“soooooo”.

“get your butt off of me”.

i stood up and kicked him.

“Jake Lawson Thrupp get you ass up”.

i put my hands on my hips. I heard someone laugh.

“oooohh Jake she used the middle name”.

i opened the door. It was cody. he was all ready to go.

“oh cody shut up”.

“haha we are leaving in 5 minutes”.

“alright”.

Jake grabbed my ankles making me fall to the ground. he dragged me towards him. i started screaming. He got ontop of me.

“you guys are so weird”.

he shut the door and ran downstairs. he started kissing me. Then briana started crying.

“your lucky”.

i laughed.

“just go get dressed”.

he ran out the door. i put Briiana in a ‘i love my daddy’ shirt thing. sarah screamed up to me.

“ARE YOU READY”.

“YEAH HOLD ON”.

i put her in her carrier thing and went downstairs and we all left.

*sarahs POV.*

after cody sung Evenings in London he started talking.

“so yu guys remember my girlfriend sarah right”.

“YEAHHHHH”.

everyody started screaming. i laughed.

“well theres a little secret i have been keeping about her”.

everybody ooohhed. He rubbed the back of his head. He looked nervous.

“so you guys promise you wont be mad when i show you”.

“yes we promise cody”.

he looked at me. No what is he doing im not going on stage looking like this.

He signaled me to come out on the stage. I shook my head no. What if his fans hate me for this. What if he breaks up with me. Will it ruin his career.

“hold on guys ill be right back”.

he ran up to me.

“cmon babe”.

“no im not going out there”.

“why”.

“because what if hey hate me because im pregnant, then you break up with me because i ruined your career and what if……”

he cut me off by kissing me.

“Sarah, i love you, your my whole world. i would give ANYTHING up for you. if it ruins my career then who gives a fuck, id rather be with you instead. sure i wouldnt be where i am if it wasnt for singing, but i love you and thats all that matterss youre my #1 angel”.

i heard his fans chanting my name. i smiled and cody took my hand. we walked out on the stage and everyone gasped. for a second everything was silent then hey all started screaming.

i looked over and grace jake alli christian and Briana were back stage smiling at us. Something was up. hey never smile like that.

Cody looked at me.

“alright all you simpsonizers are you ready for this”.

“YESSSS”.

he got down on one knee. he put the microphone up to his mouth.

“Sarah will you Marry me”.

i was speechless. i literally couldnt say one word. his fans started screaming again.

“SAYY YESS”.

they all were crying because they were so happy. i looked at cody.

“of course i will cody”.

he stood up and hugged me really tightly.

he sung angel to me and i went backstage with the rest of them. they all gave me hugs.

“congrats”.

“thanks”.

“i wasnt expecting that at all i mean……… oh god”.

i started getting all sweaty. i felt unblalanced. Grace gave Briana to Alli and came near me. Jake and Grace held me up.

“what is it”.

“get me to the hospital now”.

cody looked at me and dropped his microphone in the middle of the song.

“sarah whats wrong”.

“cody.. its time”.

We got to the movies and sat down. 4 other people sat down next to us. they were 2 couples. i couldnt see there faces because of the 3-D glasses. they looked really familiar.

“im going to get some popcorn and soda”.

i kissed him and he left. a girl and a guy with blonde hair followed him. they took their glasses off.

“sarah?”

“yes”.

i gave her a giant hug.

“you didnt tell me you were pregnant”.

“haha sorry i wanted it to be a suprise”.

christian came up behind me and picked me up. he spun my around and hugged me. acouple minutes later Jake Cody and Alli came back. i gave them both huigs.

once the lead guy of footloose took his shirt off and started dancing i pointed at him and screamed.

“Oh my god you are so0o0o0o00o0o0o00o0o hot”.

they all laughed at me. Jake crossed his arms.

“helllooooooo”.

“hi”

“your so mean”.

“oh shut up you know your still sexy”.

He started kissing me and stuck his tongue down my throat. Sarah, Alli, Christian and Cody started throwing popcorn at us.

“ew go get a room”.

Jake stood up.

“we will”.

he grabbed my hand and pulled me to the top row of the theater. He sat me on his lap and started kissing me again. When the movie was over we all went back to jakes house.

i kissed brianas forhead and gave her to sarah.

“O-M-G shes so cute”.

“heehee thanks”.

She layed her on the blanket on the floor. Christian came running in the room.

“move i wanna play with her”.

“geez okay bye”.

he knelt down and layed next to me. He started playing with her bottom lip.

“she is so beautiful, just like her mommy”.

i smiled and laughed. Alli came in and sat down.

“oh mmy god shes so adorable”.

“mmm yeah you never know alli maybe me and you could make some cute little babies”.

she rolled her eyes.

“in your dreams”.

i laughed and slapped him.

“christian you are so lucky cody did not hear you because you would be dead by now”.

he kissed alli and they walked downstairs. Sarah came back in.

“so do you want to go to Codys concert tomarrow”.

“oh mmy god yeah i havent heard him sing in like years”.

“haha okay well im going to bed its 10:30”.

“okay goodnight”.

Jake came in. He closed the door and put Briana in her bed. He layed on the floor next to me. I started driftting off to sleep.

The next morning i woke up with a blanket on me in Jakes arms. Alli walked in.

“were leaving in 15 minutes”.

“okay”.

She closed the door and i jumped on Jake.

“ow get offf”.

“are you gonna get up”.

“nahh”.

i stayed on him.

“pretty please get up”.

he didnt answer me. i rolled my eyes and went in me and jakes room to get dressed.

after i got dressed i went back into Brianas room. He was still sleeping. i sat on his stomach.

“ow babe the buttons on your jeans hurt”.

“soooooo”.

“get your butt off of me”.

i stood up and kicked him.

“Jake Lawson Thrupp get you ass up”.

i put my hands on my hips. I heard someone laugh.

“oooohh Jake she used the middle name”.

i opened the door. It was cody. he was all ready to go.

“oh cody shut up”.

“haha we are leaving in 5 minutes”.

“alright”.

Jake grabbed my ankles making me fall to the ground. he dragged me towards him. i started screaming. He got ontop of me.

“you guys are so weird”.

he shut the door and ran downstairs. he started kissing me. Then briana started crying.

“your lucky”.

i laughed.

“just go get dressed”.

he ran out the door. i put Briiana in a ‘i love my daddy’ shirt thing. sarah screamed up to me.

“ARE YOU READY”.

“YEAH HOLD ON”.

i put her in her carrier thing and went downstairs and we all left.

*sarahs POV.*

after cody sung Evenings in London he started talking.

“so yu guys remember my girlfriend sarah right”.

“YEAHHHHH”.

everyody started screaming. i laughed.

“well theres a little secret i have been keeping about her”.

everybody ooohhed. He rubbed the back of his head. He looked nervous.

“so you guys promise you wont be mad when i show you”.

“yes we promise cody”.

he looked at me. No what is he doing im not going on stage looking like this.

He signaled me to come out on the stage. I shook my head no. What if his fans hate me for this. What if he breaks up with me. Will it ruin his career.

“hold on guys ill be right back”.

he ran up to me.

“cmon babe”.

“no im not going out there”.

“why”.

“because what if hey hate me because im pregnant, then you break up with me because i ruined your career and what if……”

he cut me off by kissing me.

i heard his fans chanting my name. i smiled and cody took my hand. we walked out on the stage and everyone gasped. for a second everything was silent then hey all started screaming.

i looked over and grace jake alli christian and Briana were back stage smiling at us. Something was up. hey never smile like that.

Cody looked at me.

“alright all you simpsonizers are you ready for this”.

“YESSSS”.

he got down on one knee. he put the microphone up to his mouth.

“Sarah will you Marry me”.

i was speechless. i literally couldnt say one word. his fans started screaming again.

“SAYY YESS”.

they all were crying because they were so happy. i looked at cody.

“of course i will cody”.

he stood up and hugged me really tightly.

he sung angel to me and i went backstage with the rest of them. they all gave me hugs.

“congrats”.

“thanks”.

“i wasnt expecting that at all i mean……… oh god”.

i started getting all sweaty. i felt unblalanced. Grace gave Briana to Alli and came near me. Jake and Grace held me up.

“what is it”.

“get me to the hospital now”.

cody looked at me and dropped his microphone in the middle of the song.

“sarah whats wrong”.

“cody.. its time”.

*Cody’s POV*

i tried getting past the security guards but they were to strong.

“get the fuck off of me i got to get to the hospital”.

“no i don’t think so you got to finish your concert”.

They pushed me back onto the stage. i always hated the securiity in Sydney.

I just stood there with a blank face. i could tell all of my fans were worried about me and sarah. i picked up the microphone and put it to my mouth. i have an idea.

“You simpsonizers are in for a treat”.

` *Sarah’s POV*

i was laying in the hospital bed ready for me to have my baby when Cody came rushing in room 143.

“dont you have to finish your concert”.

“fuck that im going to be here with you all the way”.

he grabbed my hand.

“but what about your fans”.

“look out the window”.

i sat up and looked out the window. Every fan was there holding a stuffed animal or balloon.

“aww Cody i love you”.

i love you too”.

Cody sent each fan in and once everybody was out there was about 100 stuffed animals in my room.

about an hour later i had my new baby girl. I named her Jessica Lee Simpson.

*Graces POV*

Its been 2 years and there is 2 more days untill christmas. me and jake got a house last year with a pool and a hottub. He also has a job and Briana is now 2 years old and me and jake are 20.

“Briana do you want to help mommy bake some cookies”.

“YEAHHHHH”.

i picked her up and sat her on the counter.

“okay so do you want chocolate chip or peanut butter sugar cookies with a hershey kiss on to”.

“hersheyyyy kisses”.

We made the cookies and put the kisses on them and let them cool.

“mommy can i have one”.

“yup here you go”.

i gave her some milk and a cookie. acouple minutes later it was 8 at night and Briana was falling asleep. i put her in her bed and walked downstairs.

Jake was home and about to eat a cookie. i ran over to him and jumped on his back, covering his eyes.

“geuss who”.

“my sexy girlfriend”.

“correct now get your filthy hands off of my cookies”.

“and what are you going to do about it”.

“beat your ass”.

“ha doubt you can even pin me to the ground”.

he shoved the cookie in his mouth and swallowed it. i got off of him and turned him around.

“mm pretty good but you wanna no what tastes better”.

“what?”

he wrapped his arms around me and started kissing me.

i kicked his legs and he fell to the ground. i got on top of him and pinned his arms up behind his head.

“now who was the one that said i couldnt pin him to the ground”.

“me”?

“exactly”.

i started to get off of him but he pulled me on the ground and got ontop of me. the wooden floor was cold because i only had shorts and a tank top on.

“wait wheres Briana”.

“sleeping why”?

“can we ‘you know’”.

he stuck his hand up my shirt and lifted it up. i slapped his arm.

“no”.

“but whyyyy”.

“because i don’t like you”.

“your a buttface”.

“well thanks”.

i pushed him off of me and started walking up the stairs. Jake followed me.

“i like your ass”.

“i know”.

i walked into our room and layed in bed. Jake took everything off exept for his boxers.

“you know you want some of this”.

“yeah…. no i dont”.

he layed down next to me and tryed taking off my shorts. i pushed him off of me and stood up.

“ill be right back”.

“ooohh i gotta good feeling about this”.

“perv”.

“i know but you love me”.

“yup sure”.

i walked out the door. Acouple minutes later i came back in with sweats, a long sleave shirt, and a blanket wrapped around me.

“awwhhhh come on. why did you do thst”.

i layed down next to him.

“becasue you dont really love me, you just want to have sex with me”.

“yup, you can think whatever you want but i will always love you for you”.

“your a dumbnugget, and your lieing”.

“mmhmmm cuz im totaly lieing”.

he had a sarcastic voice. i gave him a kiss and he put his arm around me.

The next day was Christmas eve. i woke up and Jake wasnt there. i went to Brianas room and she wasnt there either. i walked downstairs and got some coffee and there was a note on the counter.

it said:

‘Me and Briana went to go pick up your present. i love you <3

Love- Jake and Briana

i smiled and went to the couch to watch t.v.

acouple hours later Jake and Briana came back. They ran up to Brianas room with the bag they had in there hand.

They came back down a half hour later. Briana came over and sat on my lap.

“can i have more cookies mommy”.

“yup but did you have lunch”.

She nodded her head.

“what did you have”.

“happy donalds”. (mcdonalds)

“okay hold on”.

we ate cookies by the fire place and it was almost time for bed.

“do you know who is coming tonight”.

“SANNTTTAAAAAA”.

“yes but you have to go to bed before he comes though”.

“okay but can we put milk and cookies out for him”.

“yup and we can put carrots out for his magical reindeer”.

we put out all of the stuff and i picked her up and carried her to her pink princess room.

“before you go nigh nigh mommy can you read me a story?”

“yeah which one”.

“the night before christmas”.

i read the book to her and before i was even done she was sound asleep. i walked back downstairs and jake already put the presents by the christmas tree.

there was a bunch of white lights around our living room so it looked really pretty. me and jake sat on the couch drinking hot chocolate untill i got bored.

“im going to take a shower”.

“okay”.

i used this shower gel called enchanted. it smells reallllyyyyy good. i dried my hair and put it up in a bun. i got sweats and a tank top on.

i layed in bed untill jake came in. we werent even tired.

“can we please please please do ittttt”.

“no”.

“please”.

“nahh man nahhh”.

he laughed.

“pretty pretty prettttttyyyyyyy pleasee”.

“oh my god shut up your so annoying”.

“please please pleass i wantt tooooo so badddlyyy”.

he got ontop of me and started kissing me so i just went with it for acouple minutes, but then i pullled back.

“fine youll want to sooner or later”.

“no0o0o0o0o0o0o0o0o0 im going to bed”.

“finnnneee”.

i layed down and he wrapped his arms around me and i fell asleep.

It was 4 in the morning when Briana started jumping on me and Jake.

“MOMMY DADDY, SANTA CAME, SANTA CAME”.

i groaned and sat up. I rubbed my eyes and looked at Jake. Briana was trying to pull him out of bed.

“mommy help me, daddy’s to heavy”.

“alright hold on”.

i sat on Jake. Briana ran out of the room screaming ‘santa clause’.

“Jakkkeeee wakee upp”.

“what time is it”.

“4”.

“ugghh no who do i look like waking up at 4 in the morning to open presents”.

“a person who loves his girlfriend and daughter”.

“im going back to bed”.

i started kissing him. He kissed back. I pulled back and he grabbed my face and kissed me more. Briana came running in again.

“DADDY WAKE UP PLEASSEEEEE. SANTA CLAUSE CAME AND GAVE US PRESENTS”.

“fineeee”.

“yyaaaaayyyy”.

she grabbed his hand and they walked downstairs. i fixed my hair and got my camera. Once i got down there Briana wanted to open her presents first.

she got a bunch of princess stuff and toys. After she opened every single one she ran over to the big presents.

“daddy can i open these”.

she unwrapped the biggest one. It was a 50inch T.V.

“Jake that things hugggee”.

“yup”.

She oopened the other one and it was a 7ft bowling set thing. Briana was really excited. She ran over to jake and he whispered something in her ear.

She grabbed the top present off of my pile.

“here you go mommy open it”.

I opened it and it was a plate from color me mine. it was all red and said

‘i love you mommy your the best ever.

love- daddy and briana xoxo’

“awwh its so pretty”.

“i know mommy i made it and look”.

she pointed to the little handprint.

“Briana i love it”.

she gave me and kiss and i walked over to jake. i sat on his lap.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

We opened the rest of our presents.

“wait i have two more special gifts for mommy”.

Jake went over to the tree and grabbed something.

“close your eyes”.

i did what i was told and he came in front of me.

“am i supposed to be scared”.

“nope, now open your eyes”.

he was on one knee. he opened the box and held out a diamond ring.

“grace, will you marry me”.

I smiled and could feel a tear going down my cheek.

“yes”.

he put the ring on my finger and kissed me passionatley.

“yayy she saidd yesss”.

Briana spun around and landed on the couch. Life was perfect right now.

i heard barking coming from Brianas room.

“Jake what the fuck is that”.

Acouple minutes later a tiny fluffy golden retriever came running out.

briana ran over to it.

“PUPPPYYYYY”.

i bent down and it came running over to me licking my face. It was a girl.

“oh my god jake where did you get her”.

“at the dog store. dduuuhhh use your brain”.

“oh shut up”.

Briana and Jake sat next to me and she went and sat on brianas lap.

“Daddy what are we going to name her”.

“Anything you want Briana, and she is a great puppy, she is already trained and everything”.

“shes so adorable”.

“mommy can we name her princess”.

i nodded my head.

acouple hours later we were doing the bowling thing but i got tired so i went upstairs and fell asleep in my new fluffy pajamas.

i woke up at 10 and jake was staring at me.

“hey beautiful”.

“hey”.

“did you have a nice nap”.

i nodded my head. He sat ontop of me, straddling me and staring at my boobs. i pulled his chin up and kissed him.

“can i ask you something”.

“go ahead”.

he started unbuttonign my shirt.

“please please please please please please can we”.

“alright”.

“finally”.

he started kissing me while ripping my shirt off.

…………………………………………………………………..

they next day me and Jake were sitting on the couch and Briana and Princess came and sat on Jakes lap.

“daddy why was there banging and you and mommy screaming last night”.

“uhhhhhh me and mommy were um wrestling”.

“ohhh”.

i looked at Jake.

“yeah but i didnt like it”.

He gave me a look.

“then maybe i can please you more tonight”.

i smiiled and drank my chocolate milk.

acouple hours later Sarah Cody and Jessica came over. Oh yeah did i mention they moved down the street a year ago.

We all talked. Briana and Jessica played with princess.

They went up to Cody.

“daddy can briana sleep over pweeaasee”.

she gave him the puppy dog eyes. he looked at me and i nodded my head.

“alright”.

“yyaaaayyyy”.

they jumped up and down. Me and Sarah went upstairs and packed all of her stuff.

“sooooooo geuss what”.

“what”.

“im getting married”.

“ohhh myyy gooosshhhhhh”.

“haha yupp”.

we walked back downstairs and sat on the couch. Briana was talking to Cody and Sarah.

“so geuss what my mommy and daddy did last night”.

“what”.

“they were wrestling and it was really loud”.

my face got bright red. Sarah and Cody were cracking up.

They all left and Jake came behind me and grabbed my boobs.

“titty twister”.

i turned around and stuck my hand down his pants and grabbed his dick and twisted it.

“penis twister”.

he fell to the ground and held his pants.

“oh god that hurt like a mother fucker”.

i crossed my arms.

“lesson learned”.

i walked into the kitchen and ate. jake came over and layed me on the counter. He started kissing me.

“lets take this upstairs”.

“your such a fag”.

He picked me up wedding style and carried me upstairs. i stood up and ran away.

“get your ass back here”.

“no”.

I ran outside and hid behind the bush. He came outside and tried to find me. Hewas getting frustrated.

“im going to kill you”.

i laughed and ran away again. He caught up to me and picked me up. We went inside and layed on the couch. He took my pants off and then my shirt.

…………………………………………………………………………………

I decided to give jake what he wanted. So yeah we have been doing it for a week now and i wouldnt be suprised if i was pregnant. Im going to Sarahs to do the test today.

“its positive”.

“congrats”.

“thanks”.

“what are you going to name it”.

“well if its a boy then Brandon Michael. And if its a girl Sophie Michelle”.

“mmm pertttyy”.

“haha yeah well i better go tell Jake”.

“alright good luck”.

“thanks”.

i got home and Jake was sitting on the couch. i sat on him and straddled him.

“hey babe”.

“hey”.

he kissed me.

“geuss what”.

“what”.

“im pregnant”.

he hugged me.

“thats great news”.

“yeah, but are we going to be able to handle another baby”.

he tucked my hair behind my ear.

“yes, we are going to be fine”.

“okay”.

“now let me see that beautiful smile”.

i smiled and looked away.

“there it is”.

Me and Briana went to the park while Jake slept.

“Mommy can we go home now I tired”.

We walked home and I put Briana to bed. I walked downstairs and stopped when I heard Jake talking to someone.

“yeah I will be sure to tell her”.

I could hear a crack in his voice. I went into the kitchen and he put the phone down. He ran over to me and hugged me.

“who we’re you just talking to”.

“your aunt, something happened”.

“what”.

“your grandfather and cousin Joseph were killed in the army yesterday”.

I started crying. Jake hugged me tighter. I pulled back a couple minutes later.

“are you okay”.

i nodded my head.

“do you want me to get tickets for a plane to go down there”.

i nodded my head again. I walked to the couch and layed down. I ended up falling asleep for acouple hours. I sat up and Jake was sitting next to me.

I layed my head on his lap and he played with my hair.

“hey babygirl”.

“hi”.

He kissed me.

“i got a flight for the morning at 4a.m.”

“okay”.

Briana came and sat on my lap and hugged.

“mommy are you okay”.

“yeah im fine”.

“can i come with you and daddy”.

i looked at Jake.

“yeah i bought you a ticket”.

“yyyaayy”.

i laughed and we all packed for tomarrrow. this is going to be a really long week.

The funereal was over and me and Jake had an hour ride back to my aunts to pick Briana up.

“How long do you want to stay in PA”.

i shrugged my shoulders.

“i dont know, i just want to go to sleep”

“close your eyes”.

i did what he told me. I started drifting off to sleep but the car made a sudden stop. i sat up and looked at Jake.

“sorry”.

i started moving around in my dress.

“oh my god this dress is so uncomftorable”.

“you just love to wine dont you”.

“yup”.

“get my sweatpants and shirt out of the back”.

i got dressed and we were still like 45 minutes away. Jake held my hand and kept driving.

i finally fell asleep and by the time we were at my aunts it was 6.

“MOMMY DADDY YOUR BACK”.

Briana ran into my arms.

“hi, did you have a good time with Tyler and Evan”.

she nodded her head.

“i wanna go night night can we go”.

“yeah lets go”.

we left and went to the hotel and went to bed.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Its now august and my baby isnt due for another month. Me and Jake got married acouple months ago.

I put Briana in her bed and me and Jake were laying in our bed.

Briana came in and stood on our bed.

“mommy, daddy theres two men in my room”.

Jake grabbed a bat and went into her room. i picked her up and followed him.

“theres nobody in here”.

“briana who were they”.

she pointed to a picture of my grandfather and cousin joseph (the ones that died in the army). i grabbed Jakes arm.

“did they say anything”.

she nodded her head.

“they said they were my cousin and grandpa and then they said they loved me and den they disappeared”.

i looked at Jake.

“im kinda getting scared”.

“come here”.

he wrapped his arms around me and hugged me.

“do you really think it was them”.

“i dont know, lets go to bed”.

i nodded my head.

“mommy can i sleep with you and daddy tonight”.

“yup come on”.

The next day we went to a island for a tiny vacation. i was laying on the sand and Jake and Briana were in the water.

Briana started screaming. I sat up and Jake was throughing her up in the air. I laughed and layed back down.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Acouple weeks later the baby was born but me and Jake have been fighgting… alot. he has been calling me a bitch, whore and he wont tell me what his problem is. he thinks im cheating on him too.

i couldnt take it anymore. once Jake was was at work i took all my stuff, Brandon and Briana.

i went to a hotel because my parents moved back to LA. i have no idea why.

Acouple hours later i got a text form Jake.

From Jake:

bitch where the fuck did you go.

To Jake:

im so fucking sick of you treating me like a piece of shit. like wtf is your problem, you suddenly turned intoa giant dick.`

From Jake:

Yeah a dick you would want to suck

(lmao i had to put this)

To Jake:

why are you being such a jerk. do you got your period or something.

From Jake:

work is hard and you fucking cheated on me you whore.

To Jake:

stop calling me names. your making me feel all depressed.

i think he might be drunk because he NEVER acks like this.

From Jake:

Im sorry but you fucking cheated on me with my bestfriend…

To Jake:

Jake i never cheated on you, and who. you have like 3 bestfriends.

From Jake:

i saw a picture of you guys kissing…….. Campbell.

To Jake:

Send me the fucking picture you jackass… i havent even seen campbell in like 3 years. and i obviously love the fucking guy i just married 6 months ago.

He sent me the picture. what the fuck it looks nothing like me.

From Jake;

see i fucking told you, you dont even love me do you..l well if you dont then i dont love you.

To Jake:

Okay if you dont fucking love me why do we have 2 kids. well i should say why do I have two kids because i want a fucking divorce.

From Jake:

-______-

To Jake:

Really thats all you can fucking say. bye.

i layed down and started crying. Brandon was sleeping and Briana came and layed next to me.

“Mommy why you crying”.

“Because daddy is being mean to me”.

“oh but please mommy dont cry”.

i smiled and kissed her forehead.

“are you and daddy gonna breakup”.

“i think so”.

“no please dont i will miss him”.

“i know sweaty but he thinks i kissed another person, but i didnt and he is being very very very mean to me”.

it looked like she was going to cry.

“mommy can we go night night now”.

i nodded my head and we both fell asleep. i woke up about an hour later and it was 11 at night. someone was knocking on the door.

i went and opened it. i rubbed my eyes. it was jake. i rolled my eyes and turned around.

“grace wait”.

“what do you want”.

“im sorry. i was drunk”.

“great exuse”.

i walked back into the room. Jake followed me and closed the door. Briana got up and jumped on the bed.

“DADDYYYYY”.

He picked her up and spun her all around. She laughed and he kissed her. i layed back down on the bed.

“i missed you daddy”.

“i missed you too baby”.

i turned my back away from him. i felt a tear roll down my cheek.

“go back to bed briana, i need to talk to mommy”.

“are you guys gonna break up”.

“no dont worry”.

acouple minutes later she fell asleep. Jake wrapped his arm around me. i turned around and gave him my ring.

“whats this for”.

“i told you when you said you didnt love me that i wanted a divorce”.

he started to cry.

“please baby dont do this i love you with all my heart and i promise you that”.

“i love you too but you treat me like a piece of shit all of the time and im sick of it”.

“im sorry im sorry im sorry im sorry im sorrryyyy i was really depressed, so i thought drinking alot would make it better but it didnt, and then when i was totaly drunk i saw the picture and it originally said this is me and my girlfriend - campbell, but i thought it said this was me and your girlfriend, well your my wife obviously but im just totaly out of it”.

he wiped my tears away and kissed me.

“and i thought of killing myself when we were fighting but then i relized that you are the love of my my life and i cant live without you, Briana or Brandon”.

i started crying again.

“please forgive me baby and stop crying, im sorry for calling you everything i did just please please please please forgiv———-“.

i cut him off by kissing him.

“okay i forgive you”.

he smiled and kissed me.

“goodnight princess i love you”.

“goodnight i love you too”.

he put me in his arms and slipped the wedding ring back onto my finger.

…………………………THE END…………………………

"You Had Me at Hello".(Jake Thrupp)

Wed, 04 Jul 2012 18:20:00 -0400

Hey, my name is Grace, i’m 14, tall, skinny and tan. I have long brown beachy hair and bright blue eyes. I live in Gold Coast, Queensland, Australia. I live with my mom dad, and two brothers.

My older brother’s name is John and is 16 and my younger brother’s name is Chris who is 10. I have a best friend Sarah who is 15. She used to live with us but now she lives in the United States with her boyfriend Cody Simpson. Yes the famous one!

…………………………………………………………

It was a hot, sunny day in Australia so I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52456899 and sat on the couch. Chris ran over to me and hopped on my lap.

“i love you Gracie”.

“what do you want Chris?”

“for you to take me over Kipp’s house since mom and dad aren’t home?”

Kipp is Chris’ friend who lives around the block.

“Yeah, is anybody home over there?”

“only Jake”.

Jake is Kipp’s older brother who is my age. They also have a little sister named Brighid who is 3.

“alright come on”.

Jake is Cody’s friend. That’s how him and Sarah met.

We walked to the Thrupp’s house and Jake answered the door. When he saw me, he smiled.

“hello”.

“hey”.

I looked down at Chris.

“behave”.

“alright bye”.

He ran past Jake into Kipp’s room.

“so would you like to come in?”

I laughed.

“sure”.

We sat on the couch and started to watch a movie.

“what is this?”

“orphan”.

“is it scary?”

He looked at me and smiled.

“no Jake, I hate scary movies”.

“awe too late”.

I covered my face with a pillow and he put his arm around me.

“oh come on its more freaky then scary”.

“okay but if i have nightmares i’m blaming you”.

“fine with me”.

He smiled and I put my head on his chest. A couple minutes later I felt Jake playing with my shirt. Chris and Kipp popped out with fake guns and I screamed. I grabbed Jake’s shirt and he laughed.

“ooooohhhhh Grace and Jake sitting in a tree. K-I-S-S-I-N-G…”.

“oh my gosh shut up”.

I threw a pillow at them and they ran away. Jake laughed and I sat up. I put my hair up into a ponytail and put my legs up on Jake.

“I guess i’m a footrest now?”

I nodded my head and smiled.

“let’s go lay in the backyard”.

We walked out back and laid on the grass. Kipp and Chris came out and started squirting us with silly string. I looked at my phone and I had a text from my mom that said me and Chris had to go home.

We were all still out side and I stood up.

“Chris come on mom said we have to come home”.

“fine”.

Jake stood up and gave me a hug.

“aaaaawwwwwwhhhh”.

I was about to hit Chris but he ran away.

“Alright I have to go. Bye Jake”.

“wait give me your number”.

I put my number in his phone and he put his in mine and I left. While me and Chris were walking home, he looked at me.

“You like Jake”.

“no I don’t, shut up”.

“yes you do don’t lie. Because he likes you too”.

I smiled and we got home.

A couple days later I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52460676 and I got a text.

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

Hey:)

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

hey i just love your name in my phone!

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

I know it’s awesome!

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

ssuuurreeee it is:)

I walked downstairs and my mom and Chris were talking.

“mom can I go hang out with Jake and Kipp at the park?”

“yeah but who will take you?”

“I will”.

I walked over to them and Chris looked at me.

“she just wants to go see Jake”.

“shut up”.

I punched him and he laughed.

“just go. Have fun”.

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

I’m coming to hang out at the park with you, Kipp and Chris:)

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

yyyaaaayyy I get to see my best friend:)

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

haha:)

We got to the park and Jake hugged me. We sat on the spinning thing that looks like a merry go round and Chris looked at us.

“JAKE. GRACE LIKES YOU AND WAS TALKING ABOUT YOU ON THE PHONE WITH SARAH!”

I covered my face and Jake laughed.

“so is your family coming to our barbecue on Saturday?”

I nodded my head.

“should I bring anything?”

“just you and your bikini. We’re having it on the beach since the it’s legit our backyards”.

I laughed and laid my head on his chest.

“wanna go lay on that hammock over there?”

I nodded my head and ended up falling asleep so Jake had to carry me. When I woke up, i was in my bed and Jake was sitting next to me.

“What are you doing here?”

“Your mom said I could stay the night”.

“and my dad said yes?”

“He’s pretty drunk so he won’t remember”.

I laughed and went into the bathroom and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52553056. I came back out and jumped on my bed. Jake was laying down and playing on his phone. I ripped it out of his hands and sat on him.

“awe come on give me it back”.

“nah”.

He crossed his arms.

“You mad brah?”

“I ain’t even mad”.

I laughed and laid next to him.

*2 days later*

It’s Saturday and Jake told me just to meet him at the beach and have my family go straight to his house. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52555019 and walked down to the water where Jake was.

He didn’t turn around so I jumped on his back and kissed his cheek.

“hey cutie”.

“hey gorgeous”.

“why did you want me to meet you at the beach?”

He looked to the right and there was a surfboard.

“no”.

“yes”.

“absolutely not”.

“why?”

“because I can’t”.

“I’ll teach you”.

I sighed.

“please?”

He put me down and grabbed my hands.

“pretty pretty pretty pretty pretty please?”

“I guess”.

“yay”.

He picked me up and spun me around. Jake was behind me so I took my shorts and shirt off. I turned around and Jake was staring at my butt.

“oh stop it”.

He smiled and looked at me. He grabbed his surf board and we walked out into the ocean where it was at our waist. He showed me how to get on and a wave came and knocked us both in the water.

“well that was a complete fail”.

Jake laughed and we kept trying and trying but I couldn’t surf. About an hour later I sat laid on the surfboard and we were still in the water.

“I give up”.

“no you don’t”.

I nodded my head and he got on the surfboard too and was hovering me. He looked into my eyes and was smiling. He leaned towards me and we were about to kiss but Jake’s mom was yelling for us because it was time to eat.

After we ate it was getting really dark so we decided to start a fire. As me and Jake’s parents were trying to start the fire, me and Jake were sitting on the dooms by the ocean and waves were crashing up on it.

“i’m going to go home and get changed”.

“alright”.

I walked home and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52557974. When I walked back over to Jake’s house, everyone was sitting by the fire. Great my dad and Jake are sitting next to eachother.

They were talking about something. I walked over to them and sat in between Jake’s legs and the sand was really cold. They stopped talking and I leaned back on Jake.

It was 12 and only me and Jake’s family were still out. I was still laying on Jake and I yawned. He tilted his head and rested his chin on my shoulder.

“you wanna seep over tonight?”

I nodded my head and looked at my dad.

“can I sleep here tonight?”

He sighed.

“please daddy?”

He looked mad and my mom looked at him.

“Dad he’s my best friend, you honesty think we’re going to do anything?”

“I guess not. So yeah you can stay”.

“yay thank you”.

I hugged him and me and Jake ran up into his room. I changed into his sweats because I was cold and they kept falling down, but I had my shorts under.

I laid on Jake’s bed and he jumped next to me.

“i’m still going to try and teach you how to surf”.

“why?”

“because”.

“dude I can’t surf”.

“yes you can”.

“no I can’t”.

“yeah huh”.

“not uh”.

“yeah huh”.

“not uh”.

“yeah huh”.

“not uh”.

Chris and Kipp came in and looked at us.

“can you guys like stop arguing and like kiss or something. Me and Kipp are 10 years old and need our manly sleep”.

I laughed and they shut the door.

The next morning I went home and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52559960. I called Jake and it sounded like he was still tired.

“do you want to go to the mall?”

“yeah I’ll be over in like 5 minutes”.

“alright bye”.

“bye”.

He came over and when we got to the mall we sat down and got milkshakes. A guy waked past and was looking at me and I smiled. Jake didn’t see so I looked back at him.

“wanna go to the beach again today?”

He nodded his head.

“but I want to take a nap first”.

“alright”.

We went back to Jake’s house and he jumped on his bed and fell asleep. After Jake woke up I changed into http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_122/set?id=52598837 this and we walked down to the water.

Jake pushed me in and I screamed. He held out his hand and I pulled him in with me.

“now were even”.

I laughed.

“that’s what you think”.

We stood up and I splashed him. I laughed and he picked me up by my waist. He carried me out to where I couldn’t touch anymore but he could.

“Please don’t let me go. I’m sorry”.

“awe isn’t that a little too late”.

“I’m sorry”.

He laughed and let go of me. I screamed again and grabbed onto him. I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly and he grabbed my waist.

“Relax, I won’t let anything happen to you”.

“Yeah right”.

“You don’t believe me?”.

I shook my head no.

“okay”.

He let me go again and I grabbed his arm.

“alright I believe you”.

“good”.

I smiled and went back in and sat on the sand.

“do you know when Sarah and Cody are coming back?”

He shook his head no and I laid against him.

A couple days later I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53034244 and sat on the couch. I started watching t.v and I got a text.

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

heyy:) come to my house. I have a surprise for you;)

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

What is it?!?!?!?!?!?

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

it’s a surprise you idiot. I can’t tell you:)

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

you’re mean):

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

I’m sorry baby <3 Are you coming?

To Jake is the sexiest man alive:

yep:)

From Jake is the sexiest man alive:

good:)

I got to Jake’s house and he answered.

“what’s the surprise?”

He moved over and Cody and Sarah were standing there. I ran over and jumped on Sarah and hugged her. She laughed and then I jumped on Cody and he fell. Sarah and Cody have been dating for a year and a half.

“ow you fat ass”.

“You’re so mean!”

I was still sitting on him so i slapped his arm.

“wait Grace you have something on your cheek”.

“what? where is it?”

He pulled me closer and spit in my ear.

“EW CODY YOU’RE SO GROSS”.

I got off of him and kicked him.

“wait I got to ask you something?”

“what?”

He stood up and started whispering in my ear.

“have you gave Jake a blow job yet?”

I pushed him away.

“ew that’s disgusting!”

I looked at Sarah and she was laughing. Cody came back over and started whispering in my ear again.

“He really likes you. So when are you going to get with that?”

“I don’t know?”

We looked over at Jake and laughed.

“why are you laughing at me?”

I walked over to him and hugged him.

“No reason”.

I smiled and we all decided to stay over Jake’s. Sarah is staying at my house and Cody’s staying at Jake’s for the time they’re here but I doubt were going to sleep in different houses.

Me and Sarah ran to my house and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/graces_oufit_for_sleepover_lt/set?id=53145647 and Sarah changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_ssllleeppppoovvvvaaaaaaaa_lt/set?id=53146047.

We walked back over to Jake’s house and they were at the beach in the back laying in the sand. We laid with them and got bored fast so we went up into Jake’s room.

“Okay guys. Do you want to play truth or dare?”

We all said yeah and we sat on the floor in a circle. Cody got to pick first.

“Okay, Grace Truth or dare?”

“truth”.

“who was your first kiss”.

Sarah looked at me and smiled.

“Christian”.

“Miller?”

Sarah bursted out into laughter and I smacked her.

“shut up we were like 12”.

“I was there and it was hilarious”.

“Okay Sarah, truth or dare”.

“Truth”.

“have you ever had sex with Cody?”

Her face got red and me and Jake laughed.

“so you have?”

“shut up. Jake truth or dare?”

“dare”.

“I dare you to kiss Grace”.

He looked at me and I smiled. We both leaned in and our lips touch. I could hear Cody and Sarah snickering in the back. After a couple minutes we pulled back and I smiled.

“Okay Cody truth or dare?”

“dare”.

“Do an impression of someone in the group.”

“okay you guys have to guess”.

“alright”.

He got up and started to twirl his hair and talk with a lipse.

“OH MY GOSH LIKE CODY IS SO DAMN HOT. I JUST LOVE HIS BIG DICK”.

He sounded like a barbie and me and Jake laughed. Sarah smacked him and he sat down.

“I don’t talk like that you ass”.

“sure you don’t”.

I laughed and Cody went again.

“Jake truth or dare?”

“truth”.

“is it true that you like Grace?”

He nodded his head and I smiled.

“Sarah truth or dare?”

“dare”.

“I dare you to give Cody a blowjob out here”.

“in front of you guys?”

He nodded his head.

“no way”.

“come on babe. You act like you haven’t given me one before”.

She did it and me and Jake turned away because it was gross. All we heard was Cody moaning and Sarah laugh. A couple minutes later me and Jake got bored and she was still giving him a blowjob.

“Sarah can you like stop. We’re getting bored”.

“fine”.

We turned around and she had his cum all in her hair.

“um Sarah you have Cody’s cum all in your hair”.

“I know”.

“that’s gross”.

Cody and Sarah got tired and they fell asleep. Me and Jake went outside down to the dooms and sat on them. We laid down and looked at the stars.

“Grace?”

“yeah?”

“You know I really like you right?”

“yeah”.

“so will you um be my girlfriend?”

I nodded my head and he kissed me. We went back in Jake’s room holding hands and Sarah and Cody were awake. They looked at us and Sarah sat up.

“so are you guys finally together?”

I nodded my head and smiled.

“It’s about time”.

“oh shut up”.

They started making out and Jake threw a pillow at them.

“yo dude if you’re going to fuck her then go in the guest bedroom”.

He stood up and grabbed Sarah’s hand.

“Okay. Come on babe”.

“make sure you use a condom”.

Jake laughed and looked at them.

“Oh and don’t scream too loud because every ones asleep.

“No promises”.

I laid in Jake’s bed and he wrapped his arm around me and we fell asleep.

*Sarah’s POV*

The next morning I woke up and Cody kissed me.

“That was really weird. Doing it in Jake’s house last night”.

“Yeah”.

“can you and Jake make me and Grace food?”

“and why should I?”

“because you love me”.

“you wish”.

I slapped him.

“Okay I love you”.

“yay thank you”.

“anything for my baby”.

He kissed me and went downstairs. I walked in Jake’s room and Grace was laying in his bed. I laid next to her and she looked at me.

“after the boys make us food, do you want to go to the mall. Just you and me?”

“yeah. I really need my nails done”.

“same”.

We laughed and walked downstairs. We ate and then stood up.

“Where are you guys going?”

“the mall”.

“Oh so you eat my food then go shopping?”

“yup”.

Grace went over and kissed Jake and I kissed Cody and we left. We went to Graces house to change first.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_foooeeee_ddaaa_mallll/set?id=53165734 and Grace put this on http://www.polyvore.com/my_oufit_for_mall/set?id=53166445.

After we bought a bunch of stuff and got our nails done, Cody’s ex girlfriend Abby came up to us.

“oh so I see you’re back in town with MY boyfriend”.

“no, I’m back in town with MY boyfriend, Cody”.

“So Cody tells me he misses me and is still in love with me”.

“that’s pretty funny, considering he talked so much shit on you when you tried convincing me he was cheating on me”.

“trust me. Cody doesnt really love you!”.

“That’s why we just fucked last night and he told me he was in love with me a long time ago”.

Grace laughed and Abby rolled her eyes.

“I just saw Cody and he didn’t talk about you at all”.

“Okay so?”

“He actually told me you two broke up yesterday. Then he kissed me and I gave him the best blowjob in the world”.

“yeah no I doubt that”.

“wanna bet?”

“where and when did you give him this blowjob?”

“Just now in the boys bathroom”.

“okay let me call him”.

I called him and he answered.

“hey beautiful”.

“where are you?”

“Jake’s house why?”

“okay thanks love you bye”.

“Love you too?”

I hung up the phone and looked at Abby.

“exactly. He’s at Jake’s house”.

“and where’s his house at?”

“i’m not telling you. You fucking creep”.

“okay well just remember, Cody will always love me more than you”.

I got pissed off and me and Grace walked back to her house. I laid on her bed and she put our bags in her closet. She sat next to me and grabbed her pillow.

“do you really believe her?”

I shrugged my shoulders and got a text.

From Cody<3:

Hey gorgeous. You and Grace meet me and Jake at the beach in your bikinis;)

Hey Cody<3:

okay whatever.

Hey Cody<3:

whats wrong baby?

Hey Cody<3:

nothing we’ll be there in a couple minutes.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_beach/set?id=53168855 and Grace changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/my_oufit_for_beach/set?id=53169226.

We walked to where Jake and Cody were and Jake and Grace went in the water to try and teach her how to surf again. Cody hugged me and I pulled back.

“what’s the matter”.

I felt tears rolling down my cheek.

“nothing”.

“yeah. Something’s wrong because you’re crying”.

“it’s your fucking ex girlfriend”.

“Abby?”

“yeah”.

“what did she do now”.

“She’s saying that you told her that we broke up yesterday then you kissed her and she gave you a blow job”

he walked closer to me and wrapped his arms around my waist.

“now why would i do that when I’m obviously in love with you and dont want to loose you”

“i dont know Cody but this is the second time this had happened”

he let go of me and walked away.

“why are you just walking away?”

“im going to bed”

“it’s 4 in the afternoon!”

“exactly”

i groaned and walked back in Jake’s house. i walked in the geust room and laid next to Cody.

“what is your problem?”

“you,you beileve everything she fucking says,its so annoying”

“why should i not beileve her?”

“oh i dont know! because i tell you i love you almost 50 times a day,i prove to you i love you atleast once a week,why are you going to beilieve her?”

“because you’re a popstar,you could get any girl you want how do i know you arent feeding me lies? because geuss what Cody if i leave you have another girl to go run to!”

“how yeah and who’s that!”

“kylie or Abby! you’d be with one of them if i wasnt in the picture”

“you got that right you little bitch”

“you’re an ass hole”

“and you’re a slut,fucking people,giving blow jobs to boys”

“the only person i have ever had sex with is you! and i’ve only given you a blow job

or a few but still not people or boys just you,you fucking dick!”

“my dicks about to be in you”

he got on top of me and kissed me,i pulled back and looked at him.

“no it’s not”

“yes it is”

he started taking off my shorts but i stopped him.

“you’re about to like fucking rape me”

“it’s not rape if you like it”

“who said i would like it”

“you,last night when you screaming my name begging for more”

“ugh! not I’m not in the mood after fighting with you and after having you call me a slut and telling me that i pretty much get around!”

he laid next to me and kissed me.

“i love you,and i know you havent had sex with anybody but me and i know you havent given any other guy a blow job but me,i know,i was just mad that you’re still beiliving Abby”

“i’m sorry,i love you”

“i love you too baby,come here”

he kissed me and i smiled.

*grace’s POV*

The next day I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_149/set?id=53682205 and I started walking down the street with Sarah. I bumped into someone and fell to the ground. I held my head and looked up and it was the guy from the mall.

“Oh my gosh I’m so sorry!”

“It’s alright”.

He helped me up and smiled.

“You are really beautiful”.

“awe thank you”.

“No Problem… I’m Daniel”.

“I’m Grace”.

He looked at his friends coming towards us and looked back at me.

“I have to go. Nice meeting you and I hope i talk to you again”.

“Uh okay bye”.

He walked away and Sarah looked at me.

“what the fuck was that?”

“what do you mean?”

“That whole thing with that guy”.

“nothing. why?”

“It better be nothing because Jake would be heart broken”.

“damn chill. You act like I’m cheating on him”.

“well he really really likes you. When he was texting Cody, you were all he talked about”.

“really?”

She nodded her head and I smiled.

“you really like him too don’t you?”

I nodded my head and we walked to Jake’s house. We sat on the couch and he put his arm around.

“so babe wanna to go the mall?”

“yeah let’s go!”

We were walking past the food court and Jake interlocked our fingers. I smiled and looked up at him and I slammed heads with someone. I fell but Jake caught me before I hit the ground.

“Oh my gosh Grace i’m so sorry. Again!”

It was Daniel. My nose started bleeding and Jake stood me up.

“hold on babe. Let me get you napkins”.

I tilted my head back and Daniel looked at me.

“so why is it that every time we see each other, one of us gets hurt?”

“I don’t know?”

We laughed and I almost fell again.

“here lets go sit down”.

He helped me to the food court and Jake followed us. I sat on his lap and put the napkins on my nose, Daniel sat in front of us.

“are you two dating?”

I nodded my head and Jake wrapped his arms around me, Daniel looked really mad.

“i’m Jake”.

“I’m Daniel”.

“so how do you two know each other?’

“We actually ran into each other earlier today”.

“oh”.

He smiled and I looked at Jake.

“can we go back to you’re house now?”

He nodded his head and we got up. Jake took the napkins and my noes stopped bleeding.

“let me throw these out”.

“thank you”.

He kissed me and walked away.

“so how’s your nose?”

“better”.

“i’m sorry”.

“It’s alright”.

“so can I have your number?”

“yeah I guess”.

He put his number in my phone and Jake came over.

“can you carry me?”.

“sure babe”.

I got on his back and kissed his cheek.

“so who is that kid?”

“I don’t know. I ran into him today”.

“Oh”.

We walked back to Jake’s house and sat on the couch. He put his arm around me and I laid my head on his chest.

“so where’s Sarah and Cody?”

“I don’t know, probably having sex upstairs”.

I laughed and they came down and sat on the couch.

They sat on the couch and looked at us.

“what are you laughing at?”

I looked at Jake.

“oh nothing”.

“sure”.

I giggled and laid my head on Jake’s lap. He started playing with my hair and

Sarah looked at me.

“Grace?”

“what?”

“did you have a bloody nose?”

“yeah why”.

“from what?”

“Jake punched me in the face!”

“WHAT!”

“no I didn’t!”

“Sarah calm down in joking. I legit ran into Daniel again and wacked my head on

his”.

“oh”.

“yeah”.

Jake pulled my hair and I screamed.

“what was that for?”

“you made her think I hit you!”

“sowwy”.

He kissed me and I smiled. A couple minutes later I got a text.

From the bestest momma in the whole world<3:

Can you come home to watch Chris while me and your dad go out?

To the bestest momma in the whole world<3:

Yeah, can Jake and Cody stay over and Jake can bring Kipp?

From the bestest momma in the whole world<3:

Yeah… And we have to go school shopping soon because school starts in one

month.

From the bestest momma in the whole world<3:

Okay

I sat up and Jake put his arm around me.

“so do you guys want to come back to my house because I have to watch Chris?”

“yeah”.

“oh and Jake, bring Kipp”.

“why. He is so annoying?”

“shut up. He takes after you!”

“oh wow babe thanks. You’re so sweet”.

I laughed and we all walked back to my house with Kipp and Chris. I changed into

this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54055292 and laid down on the couch with Jake. He wrapped his arm around me and kissed me. I smiled and he put a blanket over us.

“let me see your phone”.

“why?”

“bbbeeeccccaaaauuuusssee”.

“okay okay here”.

A couple minutes later he gave it back to me and smiled.

“what did you do?”

“look at your contacts”.

I looked at his and he changed it to ‘my amazing baby boy<3’. I laughed and took

his phone and changed my name to ‘my gorgeous baby girl<3’. We got hungry so we

ordered pizza.

After we ate Chris and Kipp went upstairs and Sarah and Cody sat in the kitchen

while me and Jake laid on the couch again. He kissed me and I smiled. A couple

minutes later I got a A text.

From Daniel:

Hey, meet me at the end of the houses on the beach.

To Daniel:

Okay, for what?

From Daniel:

I need to talk to you.

I got up and Jake looked at me.

“where you going baby?”

“Daniel wants to talk to me?”

“okay… I’ll be up In your bed”.

“alright”.

“come up when you get back”.

“okay”.

I kissed him and he went upstairs. I walked in the kitchen and Sarah and Cody

were still sitting there.

“where are you going”.

“Daniel said he needed to talk to me”.

“okay but don’t do nothing stupid”.

“I’m not”.

She laughed and I left. I got to the end of the houses and Daniel was sitting on

a big rock where nobody could see him.

“uh um hey?”

“you’re such a fucking bitch”.

“wait what”.

He had his hood up so I couldn’t see his face. He started coming towards me and

I got scared. He grabbed my arm tightly and he had a shiny thing in his pocket.

“you made me think you really liked me when you had a boyfriend. I really really

really really liked you Grace”.

I started shaking.

“uh I’m sorry”.

“it’s too late for that”.

He pulled me onto the ground and I screamed. He covered my mouth and I started

crying.

“shut the fuck up”.

He punched me in the face and I cried more. I tried getting up but he slapped me

in the face and kicked my chest down. He pulled my shorts down and started

unbuckling his.

“no please don’t do this Daniel!”

“shut up”.

“I’m sorry”.

“too bad”.

I kicked him off of me and pulled my shorts back up. He sat on top of me and

pulled out the shiny thing. It was a knife. He. It my legs and my thigh. I

screamed and then he stabbed my arm.

I cried and he laughed. He cut my other arm and then started slicing all over my

stomach. It hurt even more because the sand was getting in the cuts. He cut me

one more time in my stomach and a guy came running over with a flashlight.

He saw Daniel starting to run away and he chased him. My leg was really bad but

the other one was just cut a little. I decided to walk home and when I got in my

back door Cody and Sarah ran over to me.

“oh my gosh Grace what the fuck happened?”

I couldn’t talk because I was too scared and I was crying to much. Sarah went

over to the sink and got wet rags and Cody carried me to the couch. He laid me

on his lap and started cleanings cuts up. It really hurt so I cried even more.

Sarah gave him another towel and she called my parents. He put it on my arm and

I screamed.

“shh you’re fine”.

“no I’m not”.

“so do you want to tell me who did this?”

“Daniel”.

He sighed and Sarah went upstairs to get Jake.

“where else did he get you?”

I took my shirt off because I could care less if cody saw me in my bra or not.

“holy shit that’s deep”.

“shut up. You’re scaring me”.

“well you’re going to have to go to the hospital”.

He started to clean it up and I screamed and pushed his arms away.

“please stop”.

“no I have to clean it up”.

“but it hurts”.

“I know”.

Jake came down and ran over to me.

“who did this?”

“Daniel”.

“I’m going to kill that bastard”.

“no please stay here”.

I grabbed his arm and he kissed my head.

“alright”.

Cody cleaned the other cuts and Jake wiped my tears away.

“please stop crying baby”.

“it hurts”.

“are your parents coming home?”

I nodded my head and screamed because Cody went over the really deep cut.

“okay jake I need you to hold down her arms because she keeps moving”.

“what about her legs?”

“I got them”.

I kept crying and he held down my arms. Cody put peroxide on it and I screamed

again.

“I’m so sorry baby but please stay still?”

“I can’t”.

He sighed and kept holding my arms down. My parents finally can home and took me

to the hospital. I was laying in the hospital bed with Jake and he kissed my

head.

The nurse came in and looked at her clip board thing.

“well it looks like you’re going to need some stitches on your stomach, leg and

arm”.

I sighed and laid my head on Jake’s shoulder and the nurse left. He wrapped his

arm around me and I smiled.

“so do you want to tell me what happened?”

“i guess”.

He kissed me.

“you don’t have to right now if you don’t want to?”

“well. I got to where he wanted to meet me. And he said that he thought i liked

him and then he found out I’m dating you and then he said he really really liked

me. The he pushed me on the ground an hit me and stuff. Then he ripped my shorts

off and was about to rape me but I kicked him and then he started cutting me and

then this guy came with a flashlight and started chasing him so I ran away”.

He hugged me and kissed my forehead.

“I’m so sorry”.

“it’s not your fault”.

“I should of went with you”.

“it’s fine Jake”.

After I got my stitches Jake had to carry me to the car because I could barely

walk. When we got in the car I sat on his lap and laid my head on his chest.

“you know I hate that dude right”.

“yeah, so do I”.

“I’ll be right back”.

“where are you going?”

“to talk to your parents”.

“oh okay”.

He kissed me and left and Chris and Kipp came in and sat next to me.

“are you okay Gracie?”

I nodded my head and we went back home.

*Sarah’s POV*

We got back to Grace’s house and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54380294 and laid next to Cody. He wrapped his arm around me and kissed me.

“I’m taking you out on a date tomorrow”.

“where?”

“the beach… I’m taking you to dinner on a restaurant on the beach”.

“okay”.

I smiled and fell asleep.

The next night I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54448371 and walked downstairs. Cody kissed me and grabbed my hand.

“Oh damn, I can’t wait to tap that”.

I laughed and we left.

After dinner we got back to Grace’s house and I laid in bed. I decided to sleep in my bra and underwear so I took my dress off and got under the covers. Cody came over and got under with me.

“Oh damn babe!”

“what?”

“can we?”

“I guess”.

He smiled and started kissing me.

*2 weeks later*

Me and Cody have been fighting a lot ever since we got back from Australia. Like last night we got into a really big argument because he called me ignorant or something and we haven’t talked since.

I got out of the shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54724330 . I checked my phone and it was 11. I walked into me and Cody’s room and when he saw me he walked out. I started crying and laid in bed.

Alli came in and sat next to me.

“What’s wrong?”

“Cody just keeps on ignoring me. Do you think he would break up with me?”

“I don’t think so and it’s weird because you guys usually forgive each other right away”.

“I know that’s why I’m scared”.

“Just relax I guess he just needs time. He’s still mad”.

I laid my head on the pillow and Tommy came in.

“Sarbear did Cody tell you he’s going on tour?”

“What?”

I sat up and Alli sighed. Tommy went back in his room.

“When was he going to tell me this?”

“Today I think”.

I started crying again and walked down the hall. Cody was coming towards me and tried to hug me but I pushed him.

“why the fuck wouldn’t you tell me you’re fucking going on tour Cody?”.

He tried talking but I kept yelling at him. He eventually grabbed my face and put his hand over my mouth.

“can I just talk for a fucking second?”

I pushed him away and wiped my tears away.

“no”.

“oh my gosh Sarah. Why are you being such a bitch?”.

“because you didn’t tell me you were going on tour!”

“whatever, don’t listen”

Alli came out and looked at her watch.

“Guys it’s almost 11:30 at night. shut up and go to bed!”

I went back in Cody’s room and laid back down. I was laying on my back and he came in and laid on top of me. He started kissing me and then I moved my head.

“Cody please get off”.

He didn’t listen to me and tried kissing me again.

“You’re hurting my belly button ring!”

He stayed on top of me and started kissing down my neck.

“Cody i’m not even fucking joking, now get off!”

I pushed him off of me and landed on the bed.

“okay, I tried making everything better but you’re being so complicated”.

I turned away from him and he sighed.

“how the fuck could you make anything better?”

He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me on top of him.

“because you’re going on tour with me”.

“really?”

He nodded his head and started kissing me. He rolled over so he was on top and he took off me shirt. I pulled back and he was breathing heavily.

“Cody, what if someone comes in?”

“I already locked the door”.

I gave him a look.

“really. How did you know we were going to have sex?”

“trust me. I know eveeything”.

“Really? Did you know that I’m on my period?”

“awh fuck!”

“sucks for you”.

“yeah I know. Good thing you have it though”.

“why?”

“Because I’m out of condoms”.

I pushed him off of me and he laughed.

“well it’s no wonder we have been getting into fights all the time”.

“yeah”.

“when is it gonna be over?”

“Like 2 days”.

“YYYEEESSSSS!”

I jumped on top of him and shut his mouth with my hand.

“Cody shut up!”

“sorry baby”.

I kissed him and he smiled.

“Now get your bloody vagina off of me”.

I got off of him and he put his arm around me.

“You’re an ass”.

“I know”.

He kissed me.

“so when are we leaving?”

“Friday”.

“where are we going first”.

“Texas. And I have a dressing room so we can fuck after or before my shows”.

“You wish!”

“please baby?”

“whatever”.

He kissed me and I fell asleep.

That Friday I got a shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54731678. Me and Cody walked into the back of the bus and sat down. Cody started kissing me and Alli came back.

“are you guys going to do this the whole trip?”

“yeah pretty much”.

She groaned and we walked out. We got to the bunk beds and Cody looked up.

“Me and you are sleeping up there”.

“who said I wanted to sleep with you?”

“You do. Every night”.

I laughed and we walked out in the kitchen.

A couple days later I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_188/set?id=58395511 and at in the room in the back. Today is Cody’s first concert. u could see Cody’s nipple half the time, and when I went on tumblr i found it reblogged by over thousands of girls.

A couple days later, we our going to the Orange County Fair for Cody’s concert. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_189/set?id=58397337#stream_box. I walked out and Cody was already.

After the concert it was time for the m&g,we walked backstage and about and hour later its still not over,this girl walks up to me and just looks at me not saying anything.

“may i help you?”

“yeah i just want you to say that your a lowlife bitch that is using Cody for fame!”

“pardon!”

“you heard me you ugly bitch”

“your the ugly one bitch!”

everybody heard,even cody. he looked at me and grabbed me by my arm and dragged me back to the bus.

“explain!”

“she started it!”

“none of that bullshit Sarah!”

“bullshit? bullshit? its not damn bullshit its the fucking truth! you stood there and heard the whole thing Cody”

“no what i heard was you arguing and being ignorant to my angels!”

“no i wasnt,she started it”

i ran to the back of the bus and cried,did that really just happen?

about an hour later Cody came back in. I got up and walked in the bathroom and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs/set?id=59077907#stream_box. I walked back and sat down and Cody hugged me.

“get off of me you ass hole”

“im sorry baby”

“go fuck yourself cody”

“i love you too”

“no you dont”

“yes I do!”.

“Okay, whatever”.

He laid my head down on his lap and kissed my head.

“Stop Cody”.

“No”.

“Yes!”.

“Wanna know something?”

“What?”

“She told me”.

“Who told you what?”

“That girl”.

“Kay cool”.

“i love you baby”.

“Love you too”.

I started walking out the door but he grabbed my arm.

“What?”

“say it like you mean it!”

“I love you Cody”.

“Okay good”.

I started walking again but he pulled me again.

“what!?”

“Kiss me”.

I kissed him and got up on our bunk and fell asleep.

*Grace’s POV*

A couple months later, we are going on tour with Cody. The bad part is, it’s September and it’s cold so no beach. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_193/set?id=59079251#stream_box and me and Jake got on the plane.

When we landed everybody was there. We got on the tour bus and me, Jake, Cody, Sarah, Alli, and Billy Unger watched a movie in the back. I ended up falling asleep on Jake so he carried me to our bunk.

The next night I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/teen_club/set?id=58861897 and Sarah changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarah_night_club_magig/set?id=58401103#stream_box. Since we were in New York we found a teen club and went there with Jake and Cody. Only a couple people came up to Cody. When it was 11p.m we decided to go back to the bus.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=59799125 and walked into the kitchen with Alii.

“Grace, where did you get that necklace?”

“Jake got it for me”.

“And the ring?”.

“Yup”.

I felt someone wrap their arms around me.

“I spoil her”.

He kissed my cheek and we sat on the couch.

“You look comftorable”.

“I am”.

He put his arm around me and I laid my head on his chest.

“Oh and nice slippers babe”.

He laughed and I put a blanket on us.

“Well thanks haha”.

"Love Never Fails" (Ramo)

Tue, 12 Jun 2012 12:02:00 -0400

Hi my name is Grace, I am 18. I have a sister named Sarah and she is 19, and a older brother John who is also 19, he goes out with Alyssa. John has 4 best friends that are ALWAYS over. There names are Jeff who goes out with my friend Marissa. Jordan who goes out with Ashley. Cody who goes out with my sister Sarah. And Ramo he doesn’t go out with anyone. Me and him are the only ones who are 18.

The thing is i like Ramo. Apparently he likes me too, but my brother would NEVER let me date him because he is his best friend. John knows i like Ramo but he keeps telling me he is a player and crap like that. But the truth is hes not. He is so sweet, but super a perv.

……………………………………………………………………………..

We all decided to watch a movie. Me and Ramo on the small couch. Sarah, Cody, Jordan, Ashley, Jeff, Marissa, John and Alyssa on the floor. My parents on the other couch.

I was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46913714. Me and Ramo were sharing a blanket and he grabbed my hand. He leaned over and whispered in my ear.

“I’m horny for you baby”.

“shhh”.

He moved my hand onto his pants and started rubbing his dick. He got a boner and started moaning. No One heard him though.

I stuck my hands in his pants and grabbed his dick.

He closed his eyes and leaned his head back. I moved my hand up and down. My mom looked at him.

“ramo are you tired”.

“mmmhhmmm”.

“why don’t you go upstairs and go to bed”.

He stood up and walked upstairs. After the movie everyone left except my parents.

“sweety me and your father are going to the bar. Why don’t you go wake Ramo up and go to Sabrina’s or something”.

I got a text from Ramo.

From Ramo:

Baby come upstairs i want to have some fun.

To Ramo:

Alright ill be up in a little.

“um mom I’m not feeling too good so i might just stay here and sleep”.

“alright feel better”.

I laid down and she put a blanket on me.

“are you sure you don’t want us to stay home and take care of you”.

“no i will be fine i just need to sleep”.

“okay we will be home in 5 hours at like 1”.

“alright bye”.

They left and i ran upstairs into my room. Ramo pushed me up against the wall and started kissing down my neck. i was moaning really loudly and it turned Ramo on more. He unbuttoned my shirt revealing my pink lacy bra.

He started kissing me and picked me up so my legs were wrapped around his waist. He stuck his tongue in my mouth and laid me on my bed.

He kissed down my body and got to my shorts. He pulled them off and looked at my black thong.

“damn girl, your so sexy”.

I giggled and he bit it and ripped it off of me

“jeez boy you must be really horny”

“you have no idea”.

He spread my legs and started eating me out until i came in his mouth.

“mmmmm baby you taste so good”.

I laughed and he started kissing me again. I took his clothes off and he started to take my bra off.

“wait”.

“whats wrong?”.

“boxers first”.

He smiled and took his boxers off.

“damn you got a giant dick”.

“mm thanks babe”.

He took my bra off and looked into my eyes.

“you ready?”.

“wrap it before you tap it”.

He laughed.

“don’t worry i gotcha”.

He went in his pocket and grabbed a condom.

“is that better”.

I nodded my head. He slammed his dick in me and i screamed. He thrusted into me hard and fast and we started to get really sweaty.

“scream my name baby”.

“UGHH RAMMOOO”.

“FULL NAME”.

“RAMOO KLINNEEEE”.

He lifted up my leg and went deeper.

“mmmm Ramo don’t stoop”.

“don’t worry baby i won’t”.

I through my head back and screamed as loud as i could. I bet my neighbors could even hear us.

An hour later i heard Sarah come in the door. We got dressed quickly and Ramo ran into Johns room. I laid down and Sarah knocked on my door.

“yeah”.

“why are you sweaty”.

“uh I’m sick and its really hot under this blanket”.

“oh okay”.

“yeah”.

She closed the door and Ramo texted me.

From Ramo:

heyyy

To Ramo:

hey

From Ramo:

tonight was so0o0o0o fun.

To Ramo:

yeahhhhh

From Ramo:

were definitely going to be doing that again.

To Ramo:

yeah but you cannot tell John

From Ramo:

ik he would kill me

To Ramo:

yeahhh

Sarah came in my room again.

“so what did you do tonight”.

“laid in here and tried to go to sleep”.

“oh okay, well what about Ramo”.

“i dont know i didnt talk to him”.

“okay”.

She walked to her room again.

From Ramo:

I think Sarah is on to us.

To Ramo:

ik do you think she will tell John

From Ramo:

i dont think so

To Ramo:

good cuz i would die

From Ramo:

haha you think that’s bad. Your brother would beat the living shit out of me.

To Ramo:

haha yeahh

*The next week*

Sarah sat next to me on the couch.

“you know how you really like Ramo”.

“yeah”.

“well he kind of has a girlfriend”.

“whaattt wow”.

“yeah at least you guys never went out or did anything”.

“welll”.

“grace what happened?”

“we kind of had sex last week”.

“GRACE ELIZABETH THERESA WANG”.

“whatt”.

“how could you”.

“please don’t tell John or anybody please please please i’m begging you”.

“okay okay i wont”.

“thank you”.

“i never thought my little sister would lose her virginity to my brothers best friend”.

“sorry”.

“its not your fault”.

“but i cant believer he has a girlfriend now”.

I started to cry.

“he is so lucky im not telling john”.

Ramo came in the door and i ran up in my room. I heard Sarah and him talking so i went on the balcony to easedrop.

“how could you fucking do that to my little sister, you fuck her then get a girlfriend, well she really likes you, i hope you no that”.

“i know i’m sorry, everyone was telling me to go out with Carly but i didn’t want to. She is ugly and fat and i don’t even like her. Also im only going out with her to make Grace jealous and so John wont really suspect anything”.

“you really broke her heart though”.

“yeah i know im sorry”.

i rolled my eyes and walked back in my room.

The next day i walked into school and fixed my uniform. i saw Ramo and he came towards me. I walked the other way and bumped into someone . the knocked my books right out of my hands.

“sorry”.

“no its my fault”.

They picked my books up and looked at me. He was really cute.

“grace right”.

“yeah”.

“i’m Christian”.

“nice to meet you, and thanks”.

He handed me my books.

“you have a beautiful smile and really pretty eyes”.

I blushed.

“thank you”.

i smiled.

“let me see your schedule”.

i handed it to him.

“we have homeroom which is social studies, math, reading, and science together. And they are all in a row”.

“oh okay”.

Ramo came over to me.

“hey”.

“bye”.

I grabbed Christians hand and we walked to social studies. Ramo followed us there.

“okay class here are your seats. It goes Lexy, Christian, grace, then Ramo”.

I rolled my eyes and sat in my seat. Christian passed me a note.

It said:

‘hey text me tonight beautiful’ and it had his number.

I smiled and the bell rang. Someone grabbed my arm. It was Ramo.

“grace im sorry”.

“i know your just going out with her to make me jealous. How could you, i gave you the most precious gift a girl could ever have and its gone now”.

“i know please im sorry”.

“bye ramo i might forgive you i might not”.

I walked out the door and before i knew it i was walking home. I got a text from Christian.

From Christian:

hey want to hang out.

To Christian:

yeah meat me at my house.

i gave him my address and he was here in 10 minutes. We walked into the living room and sat down.

“so i know i havent known you for long but will you be my girlfriend”.

“yes”.

he smiled and started kissing me. Ramo walked in and got pissed. I pulled back and looked at him.

“uh im….”

He ran out the door and slammed it. I stood up.

“I’m sorry this isn’t going to work”.

Christian looked kind of mad.

“okay we’ll i think I should go”.

I hugged him and he left.

I ran outside and Ramo was sitting on the curb crying next to his red pick up truck.

I ran over to him and hugged him tightly from the back.

“I’m so sorry Ramo”

“why would you kiss him while you knew I was there”

“I’m sorry I was just so mad at you because of Carly”

“Well I dumped her. I don’t know if you heard why I went out with her”

“yeah I heard”

“well she cheated on me and I never even liked that fat ugly whore”

“then why are you crying”

“because I love you and it really hurt me when you were with Christian”

“I love you too”

“really”

“yes”

“then what about Christian”

“I broke up with him”

“well then I have to. Ask you something”

“yeahhh”

“will you be my girlfriend”

“of course just don’t tell John”

“alright”. I smiled and kissed him.

John pulled up in the driveway.

“what are you guys doing”

“uh talking”

“oh well Ramo can you help me move my t.v in my room”

“sure man”

They walked upstairs and I sat in my room and watched t.v.

A couple minutes later Sarah came in.

“so I know you and Ram are dating”

“please don’t tell John”

“trust me I won’t”

“oh my god thank you”

Ramo came in and sat down next to me.

“um I’ll leave you 2 alone”.

I smiled and she left.

Ramo put his arm around me.

“your gorgeous”

“shut uupp”

“it’s true”

He leaned in.

I put my hand on his chest.

“where’s John”

“bathroom”

I smiled and was about to kiss him but John called his name.

He groaned.

“I’ll text you babe”

“okay”

About 10 minutes later I got a text.

From Ramo: Hey baby I miss you.

To Ramo: I miss you too

From Ramo: Guess what I want right now

To Ramo: What?!?!?

From Ramo: You ;)

To Ramo: Are you with John

From Ramo: Yeah

To Ramo: Ahahahahahahhahahahaha sucks for youuuu. And that’s too bad we could of had some fun.

From Ramo: -______- stop teasing me.

To Ramo: (:

From Ramo: We are downstairs, come down and say your going over your friends house. Then leave and get in my car. My parents aren’t home, I tell your brother I have to go.

To Ramo: Hmmmmm should I.

From Ramo: YESSSSSSSSS

To Ramo: Damn boy alright I’ll be right down.

From Ramo: :))))))))))

I walked downstairs and into the kitchen where Ramo and John were.

*Ramos POV*

Grace came downstairs. She was wearing shorts and a tank top that showed her stomach a little. Damn she is sexy.

She looked at me and smiled.

I bit my lip and she laughed.

“uh I’m going over Sabrina’s ill be back in a couple hours”

“alright bye”

She walked out side and got In my car.

A couple minutes later I pretended to get a text.

“John I gotta go”

“alright”

“I probably might be back later”.

“okay but I’m going to be at work”

“alright bye”

I ran out side and got in my car and Grace was playing temple run on her phone.

I took her phone away and started kissing her.

*graces POV*

Ramo took my phone away and started kissing me.

He put his hand on my thigh and started going up to my shorts. I pulled back.

“hurry before John sees us”

He smiled and started driving.

We were 10 minutes away from his house and we got to a red light.

I moved my hands to his jeans. He started to get a boner.

“baby please don’t do this”

I leaned over towards him and started kissing his neck.

“you know you like it”.

I bit his ear.

He started moaning and the light turned green.

I unzipped his jeans and took his dick out.

“mmmmmm baby I’m trying to drive”

I didnt listen to him and started jacking him off.

“do you want to me punished”

“I would love that”

I finished jacking him off and he came all over my hand.

I leaned towards him and lived it off in front of him.

“mmmm Ramo you taste so good”

He kept his hands on the wheel and was getting frustrated.

He bit his lip so hard he started bleeding.

“Grace we will be there in 5 minutes, stop teasing me”

Sarah texted me.

I groaned and sat back down.

From Sarah: Let me guess your with Ramo.

To Sarah: Yeah shh I have to go

From Sarah: Have fun ;)

We got to another red light.

I bent over to his dick and put it in my mouth.

“I will pull over right now if you don’t stop”

I kept sucking on his dick.

“your getting a even bigger punishment now”

I smiled and kissed his neck again leaving a wet trail.

He started moaning.

We finally got to his house and he pulled me out of the car.

We ran in his house.

“punishment time”

He picked me up and pushed me against the wall.

He kissed my neck and then starts biting it leaving a hickey.

It hurt so bad. I started to get tears in my eyes.

He stopped and looked at me. He wiped my tears away.

“I told you I would give you a punishment”

I ran upstairs to his room and shut his door. I jumped on his bed and put my phone on the table.

He ran in his room and ripped my clothes off.

I got on top of him and ripped his off.

I slid his dick in me and started riding him.

“mmmmbabyyyy don’t stop”

“I wonttt”. I went faster and faster.

“ahhhhhhh graccceeeeeeeeee”

He put his hands on my hips and helped me go harder.

An hour later we were done and I laid next to him.

“I love you so much”

“I love you too”

The next day I walked into 10th period math and sat next to Ramo.

“you look sexy in your uniform”.

“well thank you”.

He put his hand on my thigh and started going up my skirt. I slapped his hand.

“not here”.

“finnneeeee, your coming over my house after school”.

“are your parents going to be home”.

His smile faded.

“yeahh”.

I laughed and the bell rang. I walked to my locker and put my books in it. I turned around and Ramo was standing there. He was over 6’5 so my face was in his chest. I looked up.

“oh hey cutie”.

“hi beautiful”.

He grabbed my hand and kissed me. He intertwined our fingers and we walked out into his truck. We got to his house and we went up to his room.

I laid down on his bed and played on my phone. Ramo came in and crawled on me. I put my phone in my pocket and he started missing me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him closer. He started to pull on my skirt.

“RAMO”.

He pulled back and groaned.

“WHAT”.

“COME HERE”.

It was his dad. He went downstairs and I texted Sarah.

To Sarah:

Hey

From sarah:

Hey where are you?

To Sarah:

Ramos (:

From Sarah:

Oooooooh what are you doing.

To Sarah:

nootthhhinngg

From Sarah:

Mhhmmm sure

To Sarah:

Shhhuttttttt uppp

Ramo came back in with a little girl.

“awwwwwhhh who is she”.

“my cousin Brianna we have to watch her”.

“she’s so cute how old is she”.

“almost 4”.

He laid her on the bed and sat next to me.

“rainbow can we watch Cinderella”.

I laughed.

“Rainbow?”.

He smiled.

“shut up that’s what my nickname is. My first grade teacher called me that so I through crayons at her”.

“such a weirdo”.

Brianna sat on Ramos lap.

“can we watch cinderella now?”.

“yess let’s go”.

We walked downstairs and sat on the couch. Ramo put his arm around me and put a blanket on all three of us. After a couple minutes I fell asleep.

I woke up about 20 minutes later to my stomach hurting really badly. Ramo got up and put Brianna upstairs because she was sleeping.

I walked into Ramos room and put his shorts shirt and sweatshirt on. I walked back downstairs and sat on Ramos lap.

“you know my clothes are extra larges”.

“damn Ramo no wonder they are big on me”.

He laughed.

“it’s all from being tall and having muscles”.

I smiled and laid my head on his chest. A couple minutes later he stuck his hand up my shirt. I stopped it and looked at him.

“not in the mood”.

“but wwwhhhyyyyy”.

“cuz my tummy really really really hurts”.

“awwh my poor baby”.

I held my stomach and he kissed my forehead. He wrapped his arms around me and rubbed my arm. I closed my eyes and fell asleep again. I woke up to my phone ringing a couple hours later. It was Sarah.

“uh hello”.

I rubbed my eyes.

“grace where the fuck are up you it’s 12;30”.

“oh my god no way is mom and dad home”.

“no but you better get over”.

“I can’t Ramo is sleeping can you just tell them i fell asleep at Sabrina’s or something”.

“alright you owe me”.

“oh my gosh thank you i love you I love you I love you”.

“I love you too bye”.

I hung up and stood up. I poked Ramo and he giggled.

“mmmmmm baby that feels so good”.

I Smacked him and he opened his eyes.

“what’s wrong”.

“Im going up to your room”.

” don’t you want me to take you home”.

“no I’m sleeping over”.

“YAAAAAAYYY”.

“we aren’t doing anything”.

“booooooo”.

“my stomach still hurts me”.

“ugghhhhhh I wish you would get better”.

We started walking up the stairs and he wrapped his arms around my waist.

“you do not know how bad I want you write now”.

“doesn’t that suck for you”.

“ugghhhh I hate you”.

“hey it’s not my fault it’s my tummys”.

He laughed.

“aaahhh I love you”.

“I love you too”.

We got into his room and I turned around and kissed him. He smiled and we laid down and fell asleep. The next morning me and Ramo walked into homeroo. Holding hands. I started loosing my balance. Ramo held me up.

“baby what’s wrong with you”.

“I don’t know”.

I started feeling light headed. The last thing I remembered was me falling and everythIng going black. I woke up in a hospital bed. I sat up and my mom, Madison, Jordan, Ramo, Sarah, Cody, john, my dad, Jeff, Marissa, and Alyssa were surrounding me.

“um where am i”.

My stomach still hurt so i held it.

“your in the hospital’.

“why”.

please don’t say I’m pregnant.

“you have the stomach flu and you passes out in school”.

oh thank god. i looket at Ramo and he smiled. i looked back at my mom.

“i want to go home”

i ruibbed my head.

“you can, i just have to sign a bunch of stuff”.

I sighed and laid back.

“how did i even get here”.

“Ramo brought you”.

I looked up at him and smiled. about 30 minutes later i got to go home. I got home and laid on the couch. My brother came and sat next to me.

“is that a hickey”.

“um no”.

i covered my face with the blanket and fell asleep.

*one month later*

Me and Ramo under a blanket at my house, talking. i think I’m going to break up with him because I’m getting sick of sneaking around.

He grabbed my hand and tried to kiss me but i pulled back.

“are you okay”.

i sat up.

“no i cant do this anymore”.

i got up and started walking out the door. He grabbed my arm and hugged me.

“baby please don’t leave me”.

“i have to. i cant keep lying like this”.

I started crying and i ran into sarah’s room. i laid on her bed and cried. a couple minutes later Sarah came in.

“ramo and john are fighting”.

“what? why?”

“ramo told him everything”.

“even the part were we had sex”.

“no but come on”.

We heard a big bang and ran downstairs. John was on top of ramo beating him up.

“john stop your hurting him”.

He looked up at me.

“so what you were dating my fucking best friend and didn’t bother to tell me”.

“BECAUSE I KNEW YOU WOULDNT LET ME. WE HAVE BEEN DATING FOR MORE THAN A MONTH AND I FUCKING LOVE HIM”.

he got up and ran out the door. He slammed it and i bent down and hugged ramo. Sarah went running after john.

“im sorry ramo”.

“for what. i knew this was going to happen”.

“yeah but i shouldn’t of broken up with you”.

“he was going to find out sooner or later”.

” i know but he really hurt you”.

“i will be fine, i love you”.

“i love you too, he better never ever find out we have had sex or we are seriously dead”.

“trust me i would never tell that”.

i smiled and kissed him.

“speaking of sex”.

He started going up my leg.

“no”.

“boooooo, why”.

“john will be back soon”.

“fine but im getting some pussy this weekend, alright”.

“suurreeee”.

I laughed and stood up. a few minutes later john came back.

“listen ramo im sorry for freaking out and beating you. I f you would like to date my sister, then go for it”.

“thanks man”.

I smiled and hugged john. we started a fire out back. Sarah, Cody, Alyssa, Marissa, Jeff, Jordan, and Madison all came over. we all sat around the fire and i took ramos sweatshirt and put it on.

We all were talking about when we were younger.

“when i was fat i would lay on my bed without a shirt, put oreos on my gut, roll my stomach and the oreo would roll into my mouth and i would eat it”.

“oh my god ramo you are such a wierdo”.

“hey guys when grace was 5, she would run around the house naked”.

“john shut up”.

i laughed and got a text.

from Ramo:

i wish you would still do that.

To Ramo:

oh my god you are such a perv… smh.

from Ramo:

i need you…… we haven’t done it in like a month.

To ramo:

yeah come on lets just rip all of our clothes off and fuck right here in front of everybody…

From Ramo:

haha very funny, seriously plllleeeeaaaasssseeee ?!?!?!?! <3

To Ramo:

i dont knoww

From Ramo:

i brought condoms :))))))))

To Ramo:

damn boy you think im easy

From Ramo:

haha come on please baby :)

To Ramo:

oh whatever

From Ramo:

YEEEEEESSSSSSS <333333333333

i smiled and stood up.

“were going to bed”.

“its only like 9:30”.

“so what were tired”.

I grabbed his hand and we walked upstairs. He grabbed my butt and i laughed. He picked me up and through me on my bed.

He crawled on top of my and kissed me hard. I unbuttoned his jeans while he pulled my shorts down.

“just to be safe”.

He got up and locked the door. I smiled and he crawled back on top of me. He slid his dick in me and i moaned loudly.

“shhhh baby you have to be quiet”.

“but it feels so goood”.

He started kissing me again and thrusted into me harder and faster.

“i cant take it anymore i have to scream”.

“john will hear you”.

“i don’t care it feels amazing”.

He went deeper and deeper.

“UGHHHHH RAMOOOOO”.

He covered my mouth and a couple minutes he fell next to me, breathing heavily.

“is ramo satisfied now”.

“very”.

I laughed and we got dressed. we laid in my bed and tried to fall asleep but Cody kept screaming.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP CODY, WERE TRYING TO SLEEP”.

he laughed and screamed agian.

“i am going to kill him”.

I got up and ran downstairs. i pushed him on the floor and got on top of him. i started to punch and slap him. he started screaming.

“okay, okay Grace im sorry stopppp”.

Ramo grabbed my waist and pulled me off of him. i walked back upstairs and finally fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up and went downstairs. Jordon was cooking breakfast. I walked next to him and pulled my hair up.

“hi”.

“hey are you hungry”.

“oh my gosh yes I’m starving”.

“would you like some potatoes”.

“yeeessss”.

he laughed and stuck the spoon of potatoes in my mouth and i ate them.

“you are such an amazing cook”.

“thanks”.

he finished cooking and we sat down and started eating. A Couple minutes later i felt someone wrap their arms around me. i turned my head and it was Ramo. i kissed him and he smiled.

“want some”.

he nodded his head. i gave him the rest of my bacon and put my plate in the sink. i ran back over to him and jumped on his lap. he laughed and kissed me.

“so why do they have senior prom 2 days before the last day of school”.

“i don’t know but will you go to prom with me?”

“of course who else would i go with”.

he smiled.

“bob”.

“yes, because bob is just soooo sexy”.

he laughed and started kissing me. my brother came in and cleared his throat.

“hello, your brother is in the room and i don’t want to see you 2 making out”.

I pulled back and laughed. I walked upstairs into sarah’s room.

“hey can you come to the mall with me to pick out a prom dress”.

“yeah”.

we got to the mall and found the perfect red dress.

*last day of school*

its the last day of school so we didn’t have to wear our uniforms and we could wear whatever we wanted. I was wearing my light jean short shorts and a pink tank top.

Last period math was a free period so i sat on Ramo’s lap and we just talked.

“so your brothers party starts at 5”.

“yup”.

“are there going to be any parents”.

I shook my head no and he got a big smile on his face.

“perfect”.

i laughed and the bell rang. We walked out of school and hopped in Ramo’s truck. he looked at me and smiled.

“this is going to be the best summer ever”.

i nodded my head and smiled. We drove off to my house. it wasn’t going to be a big party. It was only going to be Jordan, Sarah, Cody, Madison, Jeff, Marissa, kyle, me, ramo, and john.

at 5 everybody started coming. we were in the 3rd floor and john Cody and ramo came up with whisky and beer. everybody cheered and john took the first beer.

After likee my 4th beer i walked over to ramo and almost tripped.

“aren’t you going to drink some”.

He put his hands on my hips.

‘yeah i will, i just have to go home real quick and grabb my phone charger and stuff”.

i jumped up and down.

“can i come please please please pleeeaasseee”.

i kissed him and he laughed.

“yes lets go”.

I got so unbalanced by walking down the stairs that ramo had to carry me to his truck.

“ah i love it when your drunk”.

i giggled and he got in his car. 10 minutes later we were at his house. His parents were sitting in the living room.

“hey guys”.

“hi sweetie how are you”.

“good”.

Ramo grabbed my hand and i almost fell. we got up to his room and got his stuff. I grabbed his arm and pulled him closer to me. i started kissing him and he wrapped his arms around my waist.

I started to unbuckle his pants.

“babe my parents are downstairs”.

He buckled them back up.

“but i want you…now”.

I gave him puppy eyes. He went to his drawer and grabbed a couple condoms.

“yyyaaayyyy”.

“in the car”.

“i want more tonight though”.

“you got it”.

We got back in his car and we went to a empty parking lot. i got in the back and waited for Ramo. He opened the door and i pulled him in by his shirt and started making out with him.

*an hour later*

my phone started ringing.

“hello”.

“hey where are you guys, you’ve been gone for almost 2 hours”.

“were on our way”.

“alright everybody is drunk except for Me Madison and Sarah”.

“okay we will be there iun 10 minutes”.

Ramo started driving back and i finished getting dressed. I laid my head back until we got back to my house. I ran in and Ramo chased after me. I tripped over my own foot and fell. he started cracking up and i crossed my arms.

“its not funny”.

he kept laughing. i pushed him on the ground and walked up to the 3rd floor. i got another beer and ramo came up.

“now can you start drinking”.

“yes”.

I smiled and gave him a beer. Acouple hours later Ramo and Cody have had about 16 beers. They were totally drunk.

I turned around and John was sitting on the floor puking his guts out in a trashcan. His face was totally green.

“eeeewww”.

I laughed and Jordan and kyle helped him into his bed. We all went downstairs and sat on the couch. Cody kept cracking jokes so Jordan and kyle took a video. he turned to me.

“hey grace”.

“what”.

“your house reminds me of trident layers”.

“haha and how is that”.

“well you know how there is a fireplace right there and there are 2 vents going up”.

“yess”.

“well your first floor gets all the heat. your second floor just gets a smidgeadid of heat and then it just DISSAPEARS, and then the 3rd floor gets a lot of heat too’.

“oh thats nice”.

“OHH EMM GEEE I KNOW RIIGHHHTTTTT”.

He ran outside and started chasing my dog around. he came back in and sat on the couch again.

“graciepoo”.

“what”.

“your dad is in college”.

i started laughing.

“for what”.

“for uh, um, uh snow landscaping”.

We all started cracking up.

“no no no no no no no no WAIT I MEANT PLOWING”.

we started laughing even more. we walked back upstairs and had more beer.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and cody were sitting on the futon and he collapsed on my lap. I started playing with his hair.

“hey Sarah”.

“hey cody”.

“you know you have fishes in your bathroom”.

“yes Cody i know”.

He pulled out 3 plastic fish that were on the wall in my bathroom out of his shirt. he started kissing them.

I looked over and Ramo and Grace and they were all loopy. Grace pulled his shirt and they walked downstairs.

“yo jeffrey”.

“yeah Cody”.

“i think i peed”.

I started laughing.

“Jeff wanna see my wiener”.

I laughed even more. He unbuckled and pulled down his pants. Jeff just randomly passed out on the chair.

“cody pull up your pants”.

He pulled them up.

“now buckle your belt”.

he looked at me with wide eyes.

“what how did my pants get unbuckled”.

“you thought you peed”.

“oh my gosh sarbear i think i peed”.

“ok cody i think you need to go to bed”.

i helped him down the stairs and he laid on the mattress next to johns bed. He sat up and jumped on john and started slapping his butt.

To Sarah:

Hey

From sarah:

Hey where are you?

To Sarah:

Ramos (:

From Sarah:

Oooooooh what are you doing.

To Sarah:

nootthhhinngg

From Sarah:

Mhhmmm sure

To Sarah:

Shhhuttttttt uppp

Ramo came back in with a little girl.

“awwwwwhhh who is she”.

“my cousin Brianna we have to watch her”.

“she’s so cute how old is she”.

“almost 4”.

He laid her on the bed and sat next to me.

“rainbow can we watch Cinderella”.

I laughed.

“Rainbow?”.

He smiled.

“shut up that’s what my nickname is. My first grade teacher called me that so I through crayons at her”.

“such a weirdo”.

Brianna sat on Ramos lap.

“can we watch cinderella now?”.

“yess let’s go”.

We walked downstairs and sat on the couch. Ramo put his arm around me and put a blanket on all three of us. After a couple minutes I fell asleep.

I woke up about 20 minutes later to my stomach hurting really badly. Ramo got up and put Brianna upstairs because she was sleeping.

I walked into Ramos room and put his shorts shirt and sweatshirt on. I walked back downstairs and sat on Ramos lap.

“you know my clothes are extra larges”.

“damn Ramo no wonder they are big on me”.

He laughed.

“it’s all from being tall and having muscles”.

I smiled and laid my head on his chest. A couple minutes later he stuck his hand up my shirt. I stopped it and looked at him.

“not in the mood”.

“but wwwhhhyyyyy”.

“cuz my tummy really really really hurts”.

“awwh my poor baby”.

I held my stomach and he kissed my forehead. He wrapped his arms around me and rubbed my arm. I closed my eyes and fell asleep again. I woke up to my phone ringing a couple hours later. It was Sarah.

“uh hello”.

I rubbed my eyes.

“grace where the fuck are up you it’s 12;30”.

“oh my god no way is mom and dad home”.

“no but you better get over”.

“I can’t Ramo is sleeping can you just tell them i fell asleep at Sabrina’s or something”.

“alright you owe me”.

“oh my gosh thank you i love you I love you I love you”.

“I love you too bye”.

I hung up and stood up. I poked Ramo and he giggled.

“mmmmmm baby that feels so good”.

I Smacked him and he opened his eyes.

“what’s wrong”.

“Im going up to your room”.

” don’t you want me to take you home”.

“no I’m sleeping over”.

“YAAAAAAYYY”.

“we aren’t doing anything”.

“booooooo”.

“my stomach still hurts me”.

“ugghhhhhh I wish you would get better”.

We started walking up the stairs and he wrapped his arms around my waist.

“you do not know how bad I want you write now”.

“doesn’t that suck for you”.

“ugghhhh I hate you”.

“hey it’s not my fault it’s my tummys”.

He laughed.

“aaahhh I love you”.

“I love you too”.

“baby what’s wrong with you”.

“I don’t know”.

“um where am i”.

My stomach still hurt so i held it.

“your in the hospital’.

“why”.

please don’t say I’m pregnant.

“you have the stomach flu and you passes out in school”.

oh thank god. i looket at Ramo and he smiled. i looked back at my mom.

“i want to go home”

i ruibbed my head.

“you can, i just have to sign a bunch of stuff”.

I sighed and laid back.

“how did i even get here”.

“Ramo brought you”.

I looked up at him and smiled. about 30 minutes later i got to go home. I got home and laid on the couch. My brother came and sat next to me.

“is that a hickey”.

“um no”.

i covered my face with the blanket and fell asleep.

*one month later*

Me and Ramo under a blanket at my house, talking. i think I’m going to break up with him because I’m getting sick of sneaking around.

He grabbed my hand and tried to kiss me but i pulled back.

“are you okay”.

i sat up.

“no i cant do this anymore”.

i got up and started walking out the door. He grabbed my arm and hugged me.

“baby please don’t leave me”.

“i have to. i cant keep lying like this”.

I started crying and i ran into sarah’s room. i laid on her bed and cried. a couple minutes later Sarah came in.

“ramo and john are fighting”.

“what? why?”

“ramo told him everything”.

“even the part were we had sex”.

“no but come on”.

We heard a big bang and ran downstairs. John was on top of ramo beating him up.

“john stop your hurting him”.

He looked up at me.

“so what you were dating my fucking best friend and didn’t bother to tell me”.

“BECAUSE I KNEW YOU WOULDNT LET ME. WE HAVE BEEN DATING FOR MORE THAN A MONTH AND I FUCKING LOVE HIM”.

he got up and ran out the door. He slammed it and i bent down and hugged ramo. Sarah went running after john.

“im sorry ramo”.

“for what. i knew this was going to happen”.

“yeah but i shouldn’t of broken up with you”.

“he was going to find out sooner or later”.

” i know but he really hurt you”.

“i will be fine, i love you”.

“i love you too, he better never ever find out we have had sex or we are seriously dead”.

“trust me i would never tell that”.

i smiled and kissed him.

“speaking of sex”.

He started going up my leg.

“no”.

“boooooo, why”.

“john will be back soon”.

“fine but im getting some pussy this weekend, alright”.

“suurreeee”.

I laughed and stood up. a few minutes later john came back.

“listen ramo im sorry for freaking out and beating you. I f you would like to date my sister, then go for it”.

“thanks man”.

I smiled and hugged john. we started a fire out back. Sarah, Cody, Alyssa, Marissa, Jeff, Jordan, and Madison all came over. we all sat around the fire and i took ramos sweatshirt and put it on.

We all were talking about when we were younger.

“when i was fat i would lay on my bed without a shirt, put oreos on my gut, roll my stomach and the oreo would roll into my mouth and i would eat it”.

“oh my god ramo you are such a wierdo”.

“hey guys when grace was 5, she would run around the house naked”.

“john shut up”.

i laughed and got a text.

from Ramo:

i wish you would still do that.

To Ramo:

oh my god you are such a perv… smh.

from Ramo:

i need you…… we haven’t done it in like a month.

To ramo:

yeah come on lets just rip all of our clothes off and fuck right here in front of everybody…

From Ramo:

haha very funny, seriously plllleeeeaaaasssseeee ?!?!?!?! <3

To Ramo:

i dont knoww

From Ramo:

i brought condoms :))))))))

To Ramo:

damn boy you think im easy

From Ramo:

haha come on please baby :)

To Ramo:

oh whatever

From Ramo:

YEEEEEESSSSSSS <333333333333

i smiled and stood up.

“were going to bed”.

“its only like 9:30”.

“so what were tired”.

I grabbed his hand and we walked upstairs. He grabbed my butt and i laughed. He picked me up and through me on my bed.

He crawled on top of my and kissed me hard. I unbuttoned his jeans while he pulled my shorts down.

“just to be safe”.

He got up and locked the door. I smiled and he crawled back on top of me. He slid his dick in me and i moaned loudly.

“shhhh baby you have to be quiet”.

“but it feels so goood”.

He started kissing me again and thrusted into me harder and faster.

“i cant take it anymore i have to scream”.

“john will hear you”.

“i don’t care it feels amazing”.

He went deeper and deeper.

“UGHHHHH RAMOOOOO”.

He covered my mouth and a couple minutes he fell next to me, breathing heavily.

“is ramo satisfied now”.

“very”.

I laughed and we got dressed. we laid in my bed and tried to fall asleep but Cody kept screaming.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP CODY, WERE TRYING TO SLEEP”.

he laughed and screamed agian.

“i am going to kill him”.

I got up and ran downstairs. i pushed him on the floor and got on top of him. i started to punch and slap him. he started screaming.

“okay, okay Grace im sorry stopppp”.

Ramo grabbed my waist and pulled me off of him. i walked back upstairs and finally fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up and went downstairs. Jordon was cooking breakfast. I walked next to him and pulled my hair up.

“hi”.

“hey are you hungry”.

“oh my gosh yes I’m starving”.

“would you like some potatoes”.

“yeeessss”.

he laughed and stuck the spoon of potatoes in my mouth and i ate them.

“you are such an amazing cook”.

“thanks”.

he finished cooking and we sat down and started eating. A Couple minutes later i felt someone wrap their arms around me. i turned my head and it was Ramo. i kissed him and he smiled.

“want some”.

he nodded his head. i gave him the rest of my bacon and put my plate in the sink. i ran back over to him and jumped on his lap. he laughed and kissed me.

“so why do they have senior prom 2 days before the last day of school”.

“i don’t know but will you go to prom with me?”

“of course who else would i go with”.

he smiled.

“bob”.

“yes, because bob is just soooo sexy”.

he laughed and started kissing me. my brother came in and cleared his throat.

“hello, your brother is in the room and i don’t want to see you 2 making out”.

I pulled back and laughed. I walked upstairs into sarah’s room.

“hey can you come to the mall with me to pick out a prom dress”.

“yeah”.

we got to the mall and found the perfect red dress.

*last day of school*

its the last day of school so we didn’t have to wear our uniforms and we could wear whatever we wanted. I was wearing my light jean short shorts and a pink tank top.

Last period math was a free period so i sat on Ramo’s lap and we just talked.

“so your brothers party starts at 5”.

“yup”.

“are there going to be any parents”.

I shook my head no and he got a big smile on his face.

“perfect”.

i laughed and the bell rang. We walked out of school and hopped in Ramo’s truck. he looked at me and smiled.

“this is going to be the best summer ever”.

i nodded my head and smiled. We drove off to my house. it wasn’t going to be a big party. It was only going to be Jordan, Sarah, Cody, Madison, Jeff, Marissa, kyle, me, ramo, and john.

at 5 everybody started coming. we were in the 3rd floor and john Cody and ramo came up with whisky and beer. everybody cheered and john took the first beer.

After likee my 4th beer i walked over to ramo and almost tripped.

“aren’t you going to drink some”.

He put his hands on my hips.

‘yeah i will, i just have to go home real quick and grabb my phone charger and stuff”.

i jumped up and down.

“can i come please please please pleeeaasseee”.

i kissed him and he laughed.

“yes lets go”.

I got so unbalanced by walking down the stairs that ramo had to carry me to his truck.

“ah i love it when your drunk”.

i giggled and he got in his car. 10 minutes later we were at his house. His parents were sitting in the living room.

“hey guys”.

“hi sweetie how are you”.

“good”.

Ramo grabbed my hand and i almost fell. we got up to his room and got his stuff. I grabbed his arm and pulled him closer to me. i started kissing him and he wrapped his arms around my waist.

I started to unbuckle his pants.

“babe my parents are downstairs”.

He buckled them back up.

“but i want you…now”.

I gave him puppy eyes. He went to his drawer and grabbed a couple condoms.

“yyyaaayyyy”.

“in the car”.

“i want more tonight though”.

“you got it”.

We got back in his car and we went to a empty parking lot. i got in the back and waited for Ramo. He opened the door and i pulled him in by his shirt and started making out with him.

*an hour later*

my phone started ringing.

“hello”.

“hey where are you guys, you’ve been gone for almost 2 hours”.

“were on our way”.

“alright everybody is drunk except for Me Madison and Sarah”.

“okay we will be there iun 10 minutes”.

“its not funny”.

he kept laughing. i pushed him on the ground and walked up to the 3rd floor. i got another beer and ramo came up.

“now can you start drinking”.

“yes”.

I smiled and gave him a beer. Acouple hours later Ramo and Cody have had about 16 beers. They were totally drunk.

I turned around and John was sitting on the floor puking his guts out in a trashcan. His face was totally green.

“eeeewww”.

I laughed and Jordan and kyle helped him into his bed. We all went downstairs and sat on the couch. Cody kept cracking jokes so Jordan and kyle took a video. he turned to me.

“hey grace”.

“what”.

“your house reminds me of trident layers”.

“haha and how is that”.

“well you know how there is a fireplace right there and there are 2 vents going up”.

“yess”.

“well your first floor gets all the heat. your second floor just gets a smidgeadid of heat and then it just DISSAPEARS, and then the 3rd floor gets a lot of heat too’.

“oh thats nice”.

“OHH EMM GEEE I KNOW RIIGHHHTTTTT”.

He ran outside and started chasing my dog around. he came back in and sat on the couch again.

“graciepoo”.

“what”.

“your dad is in college”.

i started laughing.

“for what”.

“for uh, um, uh snow landscaping”.

We all started cracking up.

“no no no no no no no no WAIT I MEANT PLOWING”.

we started laughing even more. we walked back upstairs and had more beer.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and cody were sitting on the futon and he collapsed on my lap. I started playing with his hair.

“hey Sarah”.

“hey cody”.

“you know you have fishes in your bathroom”.

“yes Cody i know”.

He pulled out 3 plastic fish that were on the wall in my bathroom out of his shirt. he started kissing them.

I looked over and Ramo and Grace and they were all loopy. Grace pulled his shirt and they walked downstairs.

“yo jeffrey”.

“yeah Cody”.

“i think i peed”.

I started laughing.

“Jeff wanna see my wiener”.

I laughed even more. He unbuckled and pulled down his pants. Jeff just randomly passed out on the chair.

“cody pull up your pants”.

He pulled them up.

“now buckle your belt”.

he looked at me with wide eyes.

“what how did my pants get unbuckled”.

“you thought you peed”.

“oh my gosh sarbear i think i peed”.

“ok cody i think you need to go to bed”.

i helped him down the stairs and he laid on the mattress next to johns bed. He sat up and jumped on john and started slapping his butt.

i pulled him off and laid him back on the mattress.

“wait i need my sexy ass girlfriend Sarah, so we can bang all night long”.

“cody, i am sarah your girlfriend and we are not going to bang”.

“boo then come cuddle with me”.

“sure”

i laid down with him and he kissed me. we heard a bunch of banging and screaming coming from graces room.

“see they get to bang”

“oh Cody”

*Grace’s POV*

Ramo put my brothers pants on and they kept falling down. he had no boxers on so he was butt naked.

“ramo would you like different pants?”

“yes but hold on”

he ran over to the window and started peeing out of it. i grabbed his hand and pulled him down the stairs into the laundry room. i was looking for pants and Ramo was still drinking.

“baby come give me a hug”

i laughed and walked over to him. i wrapped my arms around him we were just standing there hold each other.

“come on,let me go find you sweatpants”

he looked at my feet,i laughed.

“i know i have big feet”

“put them next to mine!”

i put them next to his and his were like 2 inches bigger than mine.

“what size are you?”

“8 1/2 in guys”

“damn girl,you got some big feet”

i laughed.

“let me try on your shoes”

we went in my room and he tried on my white Nike’s.

“yeah these arent going to fit”

“no shit”

i stood there and laughed.

“shut up I’m so drunk,did you know i say sober thoughts when i drink”

“whats that?”

“its when i say what i think if i wasn’t drunk”

“oh”

he patted next to him and i sat really close to him.

“give me a hug”

i laughed and wrapped my arms around him again. he put his arm on my shoulder.

“ramo you are such a creep!”

“yeah im just a creep because im drunk”

i laughed and laid down. Ramo laid next to me and put his arm aorund me. i turned around and looked at him.

“grace i want to marry you”

i laughed.

“we have only been dating for not even 2 months”

“i don’t care i will wait,i love you with all my heart”

“you are so drunk”

“i told you i say stuff i think if i wasn’t drinking at all”

i laughed.

“okay,so do you want these sweat pants?”

“nope”

“ugh you’re so complicated”

he laughed and drank more beer.i took the bottle and drank the rest. we went back upstairs and ramo sat on the top stairs.kyle was like a foot from ramo and i was playing pool with Jordan . we heard a bunch of bangs and we ran to the stairs.

“where the fuck did Ramo go!”

“i don’t know”

me,kyle and jordan ran downstairs.

“i found him”

me and kyle went into the laundry room and ramo was laying in there on the floor with a bunch of cloths on top of him.

“how the hell did he get there is like 3 seconds!”

“i don’t know but i would just leave him there”

we all went back upstairs. a couple minutes late ramo came back up and picked me up bridal style and sat on the futon with me on his lap.

“your so light”

“thanks?”

i laughed and his face started to turn green.

“are you okay?”

“no I’m going to puke”

he ran downstairs and went in the bathroom. i chased after him and he was throwing up. ewwwwww. Jordan and kyle came down.

“is he alright?”

i shook my head no.

“yo ramo are you okay?”

“no i just threw up like 3 times”

he came out and almost fell.

“I’m so sorry”

kyle and Jordan helped him in my room. i laid down next to him.

“Im so sorry grace”

“for what?”

“for getting drinking and puking”

“its okay,just go to sleep”

i kissed his check and we fell asleep. The next morning I woke up and looked at ramo.

“baby what happened last night”.

“you and Cody were so drunk”.

He groaned and I kissed him.

“its your turn tonight”.

“no”.

“yess”.

“noooooo”.

“yessssssss”.

“guess what”.

“what”.

He put his arm around me.

“I finally got a job”.

“where”.

“modeling”.

“for bathing suits right?”.

“how did I know you were going to say that”

“JUST ANSWER THE QUESTION”.

“haha yes and Sarah works with me”.

We walked downstairs into the kitchen and ramo wrapped his arms around my waist. Sarah and Cody came in and Cody had his head on his hand. Me and Sarah laughed.

“shut up guys I have a headache”.

Sarah went over and hugged him from behind.

“awwwhhh my poor baby”.

I laughed and me and ramo ate cereal. John came in and sat with us at the table.

“yo ramo we have a hockey tournament this weekend in Hershey park”.

I jumped up.

“OH MY GOD I LOVE HERSHEY PARK”.

“sssssshhhhhh”.

I looked at cody and stuck my tongue out at him. Ramo pulled me onto his lap and I laughed. Acouple hours later it was like 7 and me Cody Sarah john and ramo were all up in the 3rd floor.

Ramo put a bottle of beer in front of my face.

“you know you want it”.

I put my hand in front of it and he moved it near my mouth.

“oh my god fine”.

I drank the beer and he gave me another one.

“I know what your doing”.

“what”.

“trying to get me drunk”.

He smiled and kept handing me beers. John went to go pick up alyssa.

*ramos POV*

After Grace drinking about 17 beers she was totally drunk. I wrapped my arms around her and I rocked her side to side. She almost fell and I laughed.

“dude don’t do that I’m drunk”.

“my bad”.

She moved my arms and ‘what the hell’ came on. She stood on the pool table and started dancing.

“damn its kind of like being in a strip club”.

She looked at me and smiled. She took off her shirt and was in her bra and shorts. She started to take off her shorts.

“no”.

“yes”.

She was about to pull them down but I pulled her off the table. She giggled and I put her shirt back on. Cody and Sarah were covering their eyes.

“you guys can look now”.

“you are so lucky John wasn’t here to see that”.

I nodded my head and sat Grace down on the futon. At like 8 John came back. I was sitting on a chair and grace walked over and interlocked our fingers. She started kissing me.

“I want to fuck…NOW”.

John looked at me and I could tell he was getting pissed off.

“dude calm down she’s drunk. She doesn’t know what she’s saying”.

he looked away and Grace started unbuttoning my pants. I grabbed her hands and pulled them away.

“no”.

“yes”.

“no”.

“please”.

“no”.

“pretty pretty pretty plleeaasssee”.

She grabbed another a bear and drank it.

“I think this was a bad idea”.

She giggled and pulled me down the stairs. She took me in her room and started kissing me. She pulled my shirt off and started to take her tank top off but I stopped her.

“no grace your drunk, we are not having sex”.

She sat on the ground and crossed her arms. She started whining.

“you don’t love me”.

I laughed.

“yes I do baby”.

“booooooo your a butterball”.

I sat down with her.

“thank you”.

She started kissing me again.

“plllleeeeaaaassseee I want you”.

“Ugghhhh I suppose”.

“yaaaaayyyyy”.

“no screaming though, your brother would murder me”

. “okay okay”.

She smiled and kissed my neck.

*graces POV*.

A couple days later we left for Hershey. John jeff Ramo and Cody have a game tomorrow. Me Sarah Cody and Ramo all got in Ramos truck. He grabbed my hand and interlocked our fingers. A couple minutes later we left.

2 hours later we were at the hotel. Me Ramo and his parents are staying in a suite. Cody and Sarah are staying with codys parents and alyssa and john are staying with mine.

Ramo’s parents arent coming untill tomarrow morning because Ramo’s dad has to go to work. The whole hockey team rented out half the floor so we were all together.

We walked into our hotel room and i jumped on my back on the fluffy bed. Ramo crawled ontop of me and started kissing me.

He started to tale off my shirt. I giggled and he kissed my neck. John started knocking on the door. He groaned and opened the door.

“yo guys we are all going swimming, come on”.

“you have just interupted a very important moment”.

“yes because making out with my sister is just so important”.

He laughed.

“we will be down in acouple minutes”.

“alright but dont go to far with her”.

“dont worry”.

He closed the door and went to his bag and got his bathingsuit out. he went in the bathroom and got dressed. he came back out and looked at me.

“you coming babe”.

“no im going to go to sleep”.

“okay ill be back in like 2 hours”.

I nodded my head and he kissed me. He walked out and i out shorts and one of ramos shirts on. i climbed in bed, put the blanket over my head and fell asleep.

acouple hours later i woke up to screaming and banging coming from the hallway. i opened the door and everyone was playing mini hockey. ramo shot the ball and alls i saw was a giant tape ball coming at my head.

I screamed and ducked. He came over and tried to kiss me but i looked away. Everybody oohed and laughed. He grabbed my hand and we walked back in the room.

“oh yeah, ramo is getting it on”.

I laughed and he jumped on the bed. He opened his arms and i laid next to him. He looked at me.

“your lips look very kissable”.

I laughed and he kissed me.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

He started kissing me and acouple minutes later kyle came in and covered his eyes.

“OH MAN”.

I pulled back and laughed.

“we are going out to eat, so if you too are done sucking tongues we can leave”.

He left and i put jean shorts with my dark hollister shirt and my white nikes on.

“ahhh i love it when you wear them shorts”.

I laughed and we walked out into Ramos truck. Acouple minutes later we got to 5 guys. We all sat at a big table and got burgers and fries. Ramo put his hand on my upper thigh and kept it there.

He leaned over and kissed my cheek. Acouple minutes later i got a text.

From Ramo:

I want you!!!!!!!!!!!

To Ramo:

hhmmmmm no

from Ramo:

Oh come in please baby i want to do it before my parents come.

to Ramo:

i geuss, did you bring condoms.

from Ramo:

yessss. Ltssss

To Ramo:

Your are so predictable. I love how you ‘think’ we are going to be having sex all weekend

From Ramo:

…..-____-

I laid my head and he interwined our fingers. He started tapping his foot and i laughed.

The next morning Ramo’s parents came and we went to their forst hockey game. They won and everyone wanted to go out to eat.

“guys, im tired so me and grace are going to go back to the hotel”.

Ramo looked at me and winked. We got in his truck and kissed me.

“we arent doing it again today”.

“butt whyyy?”

“because you got what you wanted last night”.

He gave me the puppy dog eyes.

“nope”.

He crossed his arms like a little baby would do.

“its not going to work”.

“ugh your a buttmuncher”.

We got to our room and ramo laid on the bed so his face was in the pillow. i went and got my hot pink bathingsuit on and sat ontop of him. he smiled and i kissed him.

“damnn girl”.

“what”.

“you look like oh my sex”.

I laughed and sat next to him. He got his bathingsuit on. I got a towel and felt arms go around my waist.

“maybe we can stay here and you know…”.

He moved his hands lower.

“you would like that wouldnt you”.

“yesss”.

“theeennnnn no”.

He groaned and we went to the pool. it was indoors so it was really warm. we went in the hottub and ramo sat me ontop of him. He started to kiss me and acouple minutes later he slid his tongue in my mouth.

He untied my top and started to take it off.

“dont you dare”.

“boo”.

I laughed and tie my bathingsuit back up.

“aaaahhh shit i gotta go pee”.

I got off of him and he ran into the bathroom. He came back out with his pants down.

“ramo put your dick away”.

“why baby you know you want it”.

“you are such a loser”.

He pulled his pants up and jumped in the pool doing a cannonball. I sat on the edge and put my feet in the water. Ramo came up right in between my legs. He started kissing up my thigh and i giggled.

He started taking my bathingsuit off and he went underwater.

“awhh come on babe noones in here”.

“you would do anything to get into my pants”.

He nodded his head and smiled. He put his hands on mine and interlocked our fingers.

“I love you”.

“i love you roo”.

He kissed me and pulled me into the pool with him.

“ugh now my hair is wet”.

“poor Gracie”.

I laughed and splashed him in the face. He grabbed my waist and threw me up in the air. I screamed and slapped him.

“wanna do it”.

“mmmm nah”.

he frowned.

“tomarrow”.

He smiled.

“pinky promise”.

I grabbed his pinky and interwined them. He kissed me and the whole hockey team came jumping in the pool.

“CHICKEN FIGHT”.

I got on ramos shoulders and sarah got on codys. I ended up beating Sarah and she fell backwards into the water. I laughed and Ramo pushed my off his shoulders.

“your so mean”.

I crossed my arms and he kissed me. An hour later it was 11 so we had to get out because it was closing. At 11:30 amo went and got in the shower. Ramos parents were sleeping in the room connected to ours.

I got a text from ramo at 12.

From Ramo:

Come here ;)

I walked in the bathroom and he pushed me up against the wall taking my shirt off.

He pushed me up against the wall while taking my shorts off.

“what are you doing”.

He laid me on the floor and took my shirt off.

“its tomarrow, and you promised”.

I laughed and he slid his dick in me.

“mmmmmm baby”.

“ramo shhh”.

He went faster and faster. i moaned and he kissed me. Acouple minutes later we heard knocking on the door. It was Ramo’s dad.

“Ramo what are you doing in there, me and your mom are trying to sleep”.

“um im getting dressed”.

“aright well hurry and wheres Grace”.

“she went to go uhh ask her parents something”.

“alright well im going back to bed”.

“kay”.

He laughed and too his dick out of me.

“i will finish you up later”.

i smiled and got dressed. I walked in the room and laid down in bed. Ramo laid next to me and put his arm around me.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

I kissed him and fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up and went to the bathroom. Oh great my period. No sex for me. Whenever i get my period i am the biggest bitch in the world. Trust me nobody wants to be around me.

I walked out of the bathroom and Ramo started tickling me.

“Ramo stop”.

He didnt listen and he put me on the bed. he tickled me even more.

“im not even fucking joking stop your so annoying”.

“whats wrong with you”.

“you. Im not in the fucking mood for your attitude”.

i laid on the bed.

“well someones extra bitchy today”.

“ew shut the fuck up go fuck yourself”.

“alright i will”.

“good dont talk to me “.

I laid down and he slammed the door. I felt a tear go down my face and i smushed a pillow in my face. Acouple hours later Ramo came back up and sat next to me.

“hey baby”.

I didnt say anything. He rolled his eyes.

“really the silent treatment. Real mature”.

I got up and laid on the other bed.

“okay whatever dont talk to me then”.

i pulled the blanket over my head and he left again. Acouple minutes later sarah came in and sat next to me.

“are you coming to the game”.

“i dont know”.

“are you and Ramo fighting”.

“kind of, how do you know”.

“because he is sitting in Johns room crying to him and saying that you dont love him”.

“i never said i didnt love him. Im just not in the mood”.

“your period?”

I nodded my head.

“well just to let you know Ramo is sad”.

“alright ill talk to him”.

She left and i put his sweatshirt on. I walked into Johns room and John walked out. Ramo was sitting on the bed with his back facing me. I wrapped my arms around his neck from the back and hugged him.

“im sorry, i love you”.

“no you dont”.

He turned around.

“yes i do, im just not in the mood. Im being a total bitch because i have my period”.

“well you could of told me that instead of making me think your mad at me”.

I smiled and kissed him. I sat on his lap and he wrapped his arms around me.

“wow no sex”.

“Haha doesnt that suck for you Ramo”.

He kissed me again and bit my lip.

“ahh i love you”.

“i love you too”.

I was in the bathroom scrunching my hair and it was 1. The guys had a game at 2 and they had to be there at 1:10.

”babe come on I’m going to be late”.

”hold onnn”.

“you look beautiful lets everyone already left”.

He grabbed my arm and we left. We got to the rink and I stood next to Sarah.

“uh grace your hair is messed up”.

“yeah I know I got rushed”.

I looked at ramo and he kissed me.

“yo Kline stop locking lips with wang’s sister and go get dressed”.

“sure coach”.

He walked Into the locker room and I walked into the bathroom and fixed my hair. Me and Sarah sat in the bleachers and watched the boys practice.

“I’m going to get hot chocolate”.

“alright but hurry the games going to start”.

“alright”.

I walked off the bleechers and ran into one of the hockey players from the other team, making me fall.

“I’m so sorry”.

“no it’s fine”.

He helped me up and he looked at me.

“grace?”.

“yeah”.

It was my brothers old best friend Robbie. I dated him for like a week before he moved.

“oh my god I missed you so much”.

“I missed you too”.

I laughed and hugged him. It was kind of hard because he was on skates and super tall. I turned around and looked at ramo on the ice and he looked mad. I don’t really think he likes Robbie. I turned back around and he gave me his number.

“yo Robbie lets go, get on the ice”.

“uh I think I have to go”.

I nodded my head and I hugged him again.

I got my hot chocolate and the game started.

It’s the second period and ramo already got 2 penalties. Both for getting into fights with Robbie. Damn what is with him. We were winning 8-1. After the game ramo came up to me all sweaty.

“what was with you”.

He shrugged his shoulders and kissed me. Robbie walked past us.

“text me”.

“alright”.

Ramo gave him a look.

“ramo what’s wrong. You used to play hockey with Robbie”.

“nothing im fine”.

Coach came up to us.

“ramo you have to stop this fighting crap”.

“I’m sorry”.

“its fine. We are all going to Hershey park do you guys want to come”.

“YESSSSS”.

“damn grace alright lets go”.

I got in ramos car and we went straight to the chocolate factory.

“I wanna to on the chocolate ride thing”.

“okay come on”.

Ramo me Cody and Sarah went in one cart. The speaker thing started talking.

“remember why you are in this ride do NOT stick your hands in the chocolate”.

Ramo laughed and him and Cody put their hands in the chocolate river.

“RAMO”.

He took them out and licked them.

“want some”.

I laughed and licked the chocolate off his hands. We went through the whole thing and I’m surprised that they didn’t get caught. After the ride ramo bought me a 30” Hershey’s bar and a box of Hershey kisses.

He took one out and was about to give it to me. I tried grabbing it but he pulled it away.

“I want a kiss first”.

I kissed him and he put the chocolate in my mouth. We went in the gift shop and bought shirts wears and bears and bags and stuff. After we were all done he gave me a piggy back ride to his car.

The next day they had another game but it was the last game for the season. They got on the ice and it was the last 5 minutes of the game. Ramo got pushed and tripped and fell. He was just there on ice and everyone got quiet.

Coach came out on the ice and talked to him while everyone else was on one knee. After like a minute my brother and Cody helped him up. He had hits left foot up in the air and they helped him skate off the ice. I walked over to the bench where the hockey team sat.

I grabbed an extra helmet since you can’t sit there unless you have it. I sat next to him.

“are you okay”.

He nodded his head and put his arm around me.

”it hurts”.

”what does”.

”my ankle”.

”my poor baby”.

I lifted the helmet off my head and kissed his cheek. He laughed and laid his head on my shoulder. The buzzer rang and they won. My brother and Cody helped ramo again to his car.

“do you want to go to the hospital”.

He nodded my head and I got in the drivers seat and drove to the hospital. Ramos parents, my brother Cody and John followed. They got him in a wheel hair and took him to room 123. They got x-rays done and they told him that he fractured his foot. He patted next to him and I laid in bed with him.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

“you wanna no what I want to do”.

“what”?

”go jump on a trampoline”.

“no. Remember last time when you broke you collar bone and you were so lucky you didn’t even hurt yourself more by jumping off the treehouse onto the trampoline”.

“boooo”.

I laughed and they gave him a brace for his foot. A couple hours later we were all home.

*Sarah’s pov*

Me John and Cody were in the living room. I ran to Cody and jumped on his lap and put my arms around his neck. He put his around my waist and kissed me. I fell on the floor and started laughing. Cody sat on top of me.

”hey baby”.

”hii”.

”what do you want to do today”.

”I don’t know”.

I started laughing and couldn’t stop.

”jeez war what’s up with your laughing”.

I shrugged my shoulders.

”your annoying”.

”your a assmuncher”.

”shithead”.

We stood up and I slapped him in the face. But not to hard. He got a smirk on his face and started coming towards me. I started running up to my room.

”COODYYYYY NOOOOOO”.

”SARRRRAAAHHHHH YEESSSS”.

He tackled me onto my bed and straddled me.

”get off of me your fat”.

“say your sorry then”.

“nope”.

”okay fine with me”

He started jumping. The bed was shaking and banging against the wall.

“OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH YEAHHH SARAHHHH”.

”ew Cody stop”.

He jumped more.

“OH COME ON BABY FASSTEERRRRR FASSSSTEEEEERRRR OOOOOOOOOHHHHH”.

John came running in.

”oh I thought you guys were you know”.

I laughed.

“well I’m going to go pick alyssa up and take her out to dinner”.

”alright well be here”.

He left and Cody started unbuttoning my shirt. I smiled and he took his pants off.

”don’t be a fool cover your tool”.

He laughed and got a condom out of his pocket.

”is that good”.

“yup”.

He laughed and slid his dick in me. He went harder and deeper each time.

”ughhhhhhhh codyyyyyy”.

We both got sweaty and like 20 minutes later he fell next to me.

”I love you with all my heart Sarah”.

“I love you too”.

I smiled and kissed him. I heard ramo and grace come in so we both got dressed.

That night i was laying in bed with ramo and he was sleeping. I took his brace off because he didn’t have to have it on when he was sleeping. I laid back down and got a text.

From Robbie:

Hey

To Robbie:

From Robbie:

So i could tell Ramo was mad because we were talking.

To Robbie:

Yeah…

From Robbie:

Yup so whatcha doin

To Robbie:

Nothin. Lying next to ramo. Tomarrow is my first day at work.

From Robbie:

Oh cool where?

To Robbie:

Im a model. But since we shoot at the beach, me and sarah have to drive an hour.

From robbie:

Ohhhh

To Robbie:

Yupperz

Ramo started to wake up. He wrapped his arm around me and kissed my cheek.

“mmmbaby who you texting”.

“robbie”.

He sighed and turned around. I hugged him.

”oh calm down, your the only one i love”.

He smiled and i kissed him. He groaned and held his ankle.

”it hurts”.

“awwh poor ramo”.

I laughed and looked at the clock. It was 10.

”im going to bed”.

”alright i love you”.

”love you too”.

He kissed me and i fell asleep. The next morning sarah woke me up at 6. We had to be there at 8 so i got dressed and we left. I sat in the passengers seat petzel style ajd laid my head back.

”so i heard justin bieber is in Pennsylvania”.

I sat up and screamed.

”OH MY GOD OH MY GOD HE IS IN THE SAME TIME ZONE AS US AAAAHHH”.

She covered her ears.

”that was a bad idea saying that”.

”haha him and selena broke up 3 months again and im soooo happy”.

“like you will ever get with him”.

I smiled and fell asleep while sarah drove.

*sarahs pov*

grace was sleeping and we were almost at the beach. 2 minutes later i got a text.

From cody:

Hey babe last night was funn ;) ‘

To Cody:

Of course you would say thatt.

From Cody:

Tonights gonna be even funner!!!!!!

To Cody:

Pervvv :)

From Cody:

I do my best(:

I laughed and we were at the beach. I punched Grace and she jumped up.

“JUSTIN BIEBER”.

She looked at me and frowned.

”oh its you”.

I laughed.

”whats that supposed to mean”.

“oh nothing”.

We laughed and got out of the car. After 2 hours of modeling we were almost done and we had a 30 minute break. I decided to go to the bathroom.

*gracea pov*

i fixed my bikini and got drink of water. I saw someone coming towards me. He had brown hair and was really hot. He got closer and closer untill i relized.

“oh my bieber”.

He smiled and looked into my eyes. I covered my mouth.

“hi”.

I felt dizzy and the next thing i knew everything was black. Acouple minutes later i felt a cold ice pack on my head. I opened my eyes and the sun shined in my eyes. I squinted and sat up. I wiped the sand off my hair and looked at Sarah.

“what happened”.

”well i think i will let him explain”.

She moved and Justin Bieber sat down next to me. I had the biggest smile on my face.

“hey”.

“uh hi”.

Sarah laughed and walked away. He put his arm around me and my head was pounding. I held it and justin laughed.

“you okay”.

I nodded my head.

“well you took a pretty hard fall acouple minutes ago”.

”sorry im just a gigantic fan”.

He giggled.

”well thank you”.

I laughed and got a text.

From Ramo:

Hey baby<3 hows work?

To Ramo:

good haha

from Ramo:

great because geuss what i bought

to Ramo:

condoms?!?!?!?!

From Ramo:

yup haha you know me so well

To Ramo:

gtg love you <3

From Ramo:

Love you too<3

i put my phone away and Justin stood up. He held out his hand and i grabbed it.

“wanna go get some icecream, you still have 15 minutes”.

i nodded my head and we walked down the boardwalk to get icecream. he put his arm around my waist and i smiled. i cant believe this is actually happening. We ate our icecream back on the beach and went back to the photoshoot.

Justin picked me up wedding style and i laughed. They took pictures and he kissed my cheek. After the photoshoot we went in the water. Justin splashed me and i screamed. I ran out of thee water and Justin chased me. I checked my phone and had a message.

From Ramo:

i miss you:/

To Ramo:

awhh i miss you too and geuss what <3

From Ramo:

What ?!?!?!?

To Ramo:

Im hanging out with justin bieber((((::::(((::

From Ramo:

Oh god…..

To Ramo:

Oh shutt uppp(:

From Ramo:

I expect sex when we get home

To Ramo:

We? Where r u?!?!?

From Ramo:

Yes we and im at work

To Ramo:

Oh yeah haha… We cant have sex because of your ankle and what the fuck are you doing at work.

Ramo worked as a lifeguard.

From Ramo:

Wooowww i hate my ankle… And idunno i got bored

To Ramo:

Haha okay but be careful

“who you texting”.

Justin sat down and put his arm around me.

”my boyfriend”.

“oh”.

“yeah so what do you want to do, even though im leaving in like 20 minutes once sarah gets back”.

He looked at his bodygaurd kenny.

“well i have to go butttt want to go to the mall with me saturday”.

“sure what about the paparazzi”.

“dont worry about them”.

I smiled and he gave me a hug. Saturday was in 2 days.

“ill see you later”.

”okay”.

He walked off and i ran to sarah.

”oooooooooohhhhhhh myyyy goooosssshhhhhh I CANT BELIEVE THAT JUST HAPPENED”.

She laughed.

”calm your bieber boner”.

I laughed and we drove home.

”how is Ramo gonna take this”.

I shrugged my shoulders and ran inside. I ran into my room and jumped ontop of ramo in my bed.

“woahhh hey there”.

I laughed and layed ontop of him. He wrapped his arms around me and i kissed him.

”you seem extra happy”.

I smiled and told him everyrhing that happened. I sat back up and he grabbed my waist. I still had sand everywhere.

”im going to get a shower, i feel grimy”.

He laughed.

”alright ill be here”.

I kissed him and got my clothes and got in the shower. After i got out and got dressed i relized i left my shirt in my room. I blow dried my hair and walked out in my room.

”damn girl, see your the reason for these boners”.

I laughed and tried putting on my shirt but Ramo grabbed it.

“no stay shirtless”.

I smiled and he started to pull my sweatpants down.

”now only if you could stay pantless”.

”you are such a loser”.

I layed on my bed with him and kissed him.

I woke up the next morning and had a text.

From 267-897-6123 :

Hey it’s Justin<3 how about I pick you up at 3 tomorrow?

To Justin:

Yeah that’s fine(:

From Justin:

Alright see you the beautiful <3

Ramo woke up and I kissed him.

“wow I’m lucky, I’m already getting some of those sweet lips”.

I laughed and he started kissing me again. I pulled back after 5 minutes and smiled at him.

“can we go on the trampoline”.

“no ramo your going to get hurt if you jump”.

“pppllllllleeeeeeeaaaaasssssseeeeeee”.

“oh my god fine but we are not jumping”.

He smiled and kissed me. He put his brace on and screamed while going on to the trampoline. He laid down an pulled me on top of him. He rolled over so he was on top. He screamed and I covered my ears.

“ow you fucktart”.

He laughed.

“okay I’m bored let’s go inside”.

We went inside and started to watch a movie.

“I’m still bbooooorreeedddd”.

“then go run around somewhere”.

“good idea”.

Ramo took his shirt off and ran around the house. He looked so funny because he was limping because of his brace. After like 10 minutes he came back on the couch and sat me on his lap. John came in the living room.

“um ramo why are you so sweaty”.

“I just got done fucking your sister”.

He laid his head back and started humping me. I slapped him.

“RAMO”.

I looked at John and he looked pissed.

“john calm down I was joking”.

“whatever, I’m going to the beach with alyssa. If my baby sister isn’t a virgin when I get back I will personally hunt you down and rip your fucking dick off with my own bare hands, so you will NEVER EVER be able to have babies EVER again”.

I giggled and John left.

“that’s a little too late, cuz your no virgin”.

I smiled and kissed him.

“”you wanna come to the mall with me to pick out a new bikini”“.

He nodded his head.

“”of course you do”“.

I stood up and we got in his truck. We drove to the mall and Ramo picked me out a bright pink bikini.

“”actually you know what you should get”“.

“”what”“.

He moved me into the dressing room and turned me around so I was facing the wall.

“”customize a bikini, so on your boobs it says 23 because that’s my number for hockey. And then on your ass it says ‘ramo Kline owns”

He grabbed my butt and I giggled.

“”you would love that”“.

“”haha well it would be the perfect bikini”“.

He started to take my shirt off.

“”do you really want to have sex in a dressing room”“.

He stopped taking it off and started to kiss my neck.

“”fine we will wait untill we get to your house”“.

I smiled and he hugged me.

“”Ramo”“.

“”yes baby”“.

“”you give the warmest hugs in the world”“.

“”I try my best”“.

I laughed and I went to the cashier and paid for the bikini. When I walked back over to Ramo he had like 6 magazines in his hand. They were the ones with the big posters in it. Like the BOP ones and Tiger Beat.

“”why do you have magazines”“.

“”because they have Justin bieber in them”“.

“”oh damn”“.

He laughed.

“”and it says he has a new girlfriend that he met at the beach”“.

He put quotations around girlfriend. I laughed. Oh shit it better not be me. Ramo would be so pissed.

“”when I get back to your house I’m taking a shower”“.

“”alright come on”“.

We drove back to my house and Ramo got in the shower. He left his phone on my be so I looked at the messages from John.

From John:

Do you really love my sister?

To John:

With all my heart why.

I smiled.

From John:

I don’t know I just don’t like the fact that you date my little sister.

To John:

From John:

Because I know your my bestfriend an everything but I’ve seen her have her heart broken before and it’s not pretty. And also I just don’t want her to do anything she would regret.

To John:

Honestly I wrong break her heart and I know I have dated alot of girls but your sister is the only one I actually love. We’ve been going out for 4 months. And what would she regret?

From John:

Like having sex with you and then getting pregnant. She’s not ready to be a parent.

To John:

Trust I’ll use a condom.

From John:

Alright but I still don’t like the fax that your going to fuck her one day.

To John:

You act like you and alyssa haven’t even done it yet.

From John:

…. (:

I heard the shower stop so I put his phone on my table and laid down. Ramo came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He crawled on top of me and took the towel off.

“”you have a giant dick”“.

“”why thanks”“.

I laughed and he took my pants off.

“”I love you”“.

“”I love you too”“.

…………………………………………………..……………………………………………

The next morning I woke up and got in the shower. After I got out I blow dried my hair. It came down to the middle of my back and was naturally straight so I curled it.

I put my Jean shorts on with a purple t-shirt. I tucked the front of the shirt inside my white belt and put my purple flip flops on. I walked out in my room and it was 2:45. Justin should be here in about 15 minutes. Ramo was reading the magazines and looked pissed off.

“”ramo what’s wrong”“.

“”explain this”“.

He handed me the magazine. It was pictures of me and Justin. With his arm around me, kissing my cheek and picking me up and hugging me. Damn paparazzi.

“”you told me there was nothing what so ever in between you guys”“.

“”THERE ISN’T”“.

“”THEN WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS”“.

“”I WAS AT THE PHOTOSHOOT AND THE FUCKING PAPARAZZI TOOK THEM”“.

“”SUREEE”“.

“”YOU KNOW WHAT RAMO I AM SO FUCKING SICK OF YOU GETTING JEALOUS WHEN I TALK TO OR HANG OUT WITH OTHER GUYS”“.

“”YEAH WELL YOU DON’T SEE ME GOING AROUND KISSING OTHER GIRLS CHEEKS OR PICKING THEM UP AND HUGGING THEM”“.

“”IM FUCKING DONE WITH YOU. WE ARE OVER”“.

I ran outside crying and Justin was in his car waiting. He got out and hugged me.

“”grace whats wrong”“.

“”me and m-my boyfriend just broke up b-because he saw the pictures in t-the magazine”“.

He started walking towards my house but I grabbed his arm.

“”no Justin it’s fine. I didn’t break up with him just because of you, he always gets mad when I talk to other guys and I was sick of it”“.

He wiped my tears away and hugged me again.

“”do you still want to go to the mall”“.

I nodded my head and we got in his car. He put sunglasses and a hat on. I grabbed his sun glasses and put them. I started to sing ‘one time’. He laughed and then I started singing baby.

“”you look mighty cute with MY sunglasses on”“.

“”I do don’t I”“.

I smiled.

“”I really like these glasses”“.

“”too bad there mine”“.

He took them back and I gave him the puppy dog eyes.

“”I’ll buy you a pair”“.

“”yyyaaaayyyy”“.

I clapped and he laughed. I smiled and got a text.

From Ramo:

Baby I’m so sorry I love you.

From Ramo:

Please come back I’m ssooorryyy I made a mistake I shouldn’t be ma at you please I love you with all my heart and nothing will change that.

I put my phone in my pocket and we stopped at a red light.

“”you know Grace there is something really different about you”“.

“”and what is that”“.

“”I don’t know. It’s just I can be my total self around you. Your beautiful. And you treat me like you dont even know I’m ‘Justin Bieber’, you treat me normal”“.

“”thats because you are normal. Well in my eyes not the paparazzi. Honestly I couldn’t give a flying fuck if you were or weren’t famous”“.

He smiled

“”at least I know your not using me for fame”“.

“”who would do that”“.

”“Selena”“.

“”oh”“.

“”yep let’s go get something to eat”“.

We got out of the car and Justin put his arm around me. I kissed his cheek and paparazzi surrounded us.

“”hey Justin who’s this?”“

He whispered something in my ear.

“”do not tell them anything”“.

I nodded my head.

“”Justin is she your girlfriend?”“

“”do you like her?”“

“”Justin whats her name?”“.

“”Does she have a twitter, instagram, tumblr?”“

“”if she isn’t your girlfriend why did she kiss your cheek?”“

We kept walking and they kept surrounding us.

“”Justin”“.

“”Justin”“

Oh my god shut the fuck up. one of the men pulled my shoulders back making me fall.

“”grace!!!!”“

They all got paper out and wrote my name down. Justin helped me up and hugged me. We ran into the mall and all the paparazzi scattered.

“”I’m so sorry”“.

”“it’s fine”“.

“”that’s probably the only thing I really hate about being famous”“.

“”yeah trust me I would too”“.

We went in the food court and surprisingly only a couple fans came up to us.

“”Justin is this your girlfriend”“.

“”she’s really pretty”“.

“”awh thank you”“.

I smiled.

“”no girls she’s not my girlfriend”“.

“”she should be”“.

I blushed and looked at Justin. He smiles and signed a bunch of stuff. 2 of them came up to me and asked for my autograph so I gave it to them.

“”awh your fans are so nice”“.

“”yeah I love them”“.

I got a text and looked at it.

From Sarah:

What did you do to Ramo?

To Sarah:

I broke up with him y?

From Sarah:

Y would you do that.

To Sarah:

Because I’m so fucking sick of him getting so jealous and mad when I talk to other guys.

From Sarah:

Well that would explain why he is laying in your bed crying his eyes out. Also he’s telling me he loves you and that he made a mistake of letting you go.

To Sarah:

Whatever.

We ate and then we went into this store that sold the glasses Justin has.

“”are these the ones you want?”“

”“yyyeeeessssss but before we buy themm”“.

I tried in a bunch of funky glasses on. The last pair I tried on were bright green, and the lenses were giant stars. Justin took out his phone and took a picture of me. We bought the glasses and my phone got a notification from instagram.

‘@justinbieber has tagged you in a picture’.

I clicked on it. It was the picture of me with the glasses and it said

’isn’t @gwang143 just the most gorgeous girl In the whole world <3’

I smiled and we walked out of the store and put i put the sunglasses on.

”“I got sswwwwaaaaagggggg”“.

Justin laughed and put his arm around my shoulder. We got in his car and drove to a phone store.

“”I’ll be right back I just have to go pick up my moms new phone case”“.

“”alright”“.

I left and I got a text.

From Restricted:

It looks like you EX boyfriend has moved on (:

There was a picture of Ramo kissing a girl attached to it. I started crying and Justin came back.

“”what happened”“.

I showed him the picture and he hugged me.

“”I’m sorry”“.

“”for what it’s not your fault”“.

“”I don’t know I’m just sorry”“.

I smiled and we started driving away. He started singing one less lonely girl.

“”I love that song”“.

“”I knew you would”“.

I looked behind us and the paparazzi were in a black van following us.

“”um Justin”“.

“”yes gorgeous”“.

“”look behind us”“.

He looked and groaned.

“”hold on”“.

He started speeding up.

“”turn here this is my street”“.

He turned onto my street.

“”park like around the corner from my house”“.

He parked on the corner an the van was coming so we hid in a bush. After they passed we ran to my house.

“”oh great”“.

“”what”“.

“”my ex boyfriends here”“.

“”why”“.

“”he’s my brothers bestfriend”“.

“”oh”“.

I grabbed Justin’s hand and walked in my house. I looked out the window and the paparazzi kept coming by.

“”great there going to be doing that all night”“.

“”well do you want to sleep here?”“

“”can I”“.

“”yeah”“.

“”alright”“.

We walked in my room and laid down on my bed. Ramo came in and I looked at him. He had tears coming down his face.

“uh I just wanted to say I love you”“.

I laid down and turned towards Justin. I felt a tear go down my cheek. He turned the light off and sighed.

“”are you okay”“.

I nodded my head and he wipe my tear away.

“”don’t cry your beautiful”“.

I smiled.

“”you always no a way to make me smile”“.

He turned to his side so he was facing me. We leaned in and our lips touched. I heard someone at the door and I pulled back. It was Ramo.

Now he was crying even more. He ran out my door.

“”grace I’m sorry”“.

“”Justin it’s fine let me just go talk to him”“.

He nodded his head and I chased after ramo. I pulled his arm and he turned around.

“”how could you do that. The first day we break up you go an find another fucking person to replace me”“.

“”woah exuse you, you are the one that was kissing another girl wwaaaayyyy before I kissed Justin”“.

“”what the fuck are you talking about”“.

I showed him the picture.

“”how the fuck did you get that”“.

“”doesn’t matter the good thing is, is that we are over for good”“.

I started crying and I walked back in my room. I laid next to Justin and put the blanket over me. He put his arm around me and kissed my cheek. I wiped my tears away and fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up and walked downstairs. Ramo came out with Sarah and sat across from me. I leaned on the counter and felt arms go around my waist. It was Justin. He kissed my cheek.

“”hey beautiful”“.

”“hi cutie”“.

He laid his head on my shoulder and rocked me. I looked at Ramo and he was a total mess. His hair was all messed up and his eyes were glassy and red.

“you want some cereal”.

Justn nodded his head and we ate. After we ate we went in the living room and sat down. He kissed my head and i heard Ramo go up in my room.

“ill be right back”.

“okay”.

I walked up in my room and Ramo was laying on my bed crying. I sighed.

“ramo what are you doing”.

“nothing”.

“well why are you in my bed”.

“no reason”.

“seriously your going to be like that go fuck yourself”.

“okay i bet you already fucked Justin like 6 times”.

“actually no, but atleast i can count the people i fucked oon one hand”.

I slammed the door and walked back downstairs. John stopped me.

“we are going to Cherrystone Virginia in a week”.

“alright whos coming”.

“Me, You, Alyssa, Sarah, Cody,jordan, madison, jeff marissa, and Ramo”

i rolled my eyes.

“oh and we are also bringin Ramos boat down so we can go tubing and stuff”.

“okay”.

i walked back over to Justin and he put his arm around me.

“Grace my manager said i have to leave tomarrow”.

I pushed his chest.

“you suck”.

“haha i know but i will come back in like 2 or 3 weeks to see you”.

“alrightt but lets go skating before you leave”.

“okay lets go”.

Justin Put my skates on and we went on the ice. I can’t really skate so it was hard. He let go of my hands.

“Justin noooooooo”.

“grace yeeeeeeeesssss”.

“I can’t skate”.

“try”.

“no I will never be able to skate”.

He looked at me and smiled.

“I will never say never”.

“I will fight”,

“I will fight till forever”.

”make it right”.

“whenever you knock me down”.

“I will not stay on the ground”.

I laughed and we skated. Acouple minutes later the dj put a slow song on. Justin wrapped his arms around my waist and I put mine around his neck.

“Only if you give, give the first dance to me Girl I promise I’ll be gentle I know we gotta do it slowly If you give, give the first dance to me I’m gonna’ cherish every moment ‘Cuz it only happens once, once in a lifetime”.

I smiled and saw a bunch of flashing lights.

“really”.

Justin sighed.

”it’s okay”.

“they always ruin e v e r y t h I n g”.

“yes but what do you expect your famous”.

“true let’s go”.

The next morning I was at the airport saying goodbye to Justin. Fans and paparazzi where everywhere but Kenny was holding them back. I gave Justin a hug.

“I’m going to miss you Grace”.

”I’m going to miss you too Justin”.

”make sure you watch my Internet next week”.

“don’t worry I will”.

He smiled and gave me another hug. I turned around and started to walk away. Justin turned me around and kissed me. Everybody gasped.

“I love you bestfriend”.

“I love you too bestfriend”.

*one week later*

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46641919 . I set my sunglasses on my face and John came in.

“are you ready to go”.

“yup”.

“alright you will be riding with Ramo. Your stuff is already in his truck”.

I stomped my foot and groaned. I haven’t talked to Ramo for a week and now I have to spend 5 hours in his truck with him. I got in next to Ramo and he smiled at me. I rolled my eyes and fell asleep.

2 hours layer we stopped at a gas station. Ramo got out and started putting gas in his truck. I put my sunglasses on and John came up to the truck. I rolled Down the window.

“you should get back with Ramo”.

“why”.

“because he really does love you. I can see in both your eyes both of you are heart broken”.

I felt a tear roll down my cheek.

“so what he gets too jealous and then an hour later after I break up with him he gets another girl”.

“you know I don’t like him dating you, but seriously he is totally heartbroken and so are you”.

I started crying and John walked away. I grabbed my pillow and hugged it. I closed my eyes and Ramo came back in. He wiped my tears away and kissed my head. He grabbed my hand and I fell back asleep. I woke up and was still in Ramos car. Sarah came over to me.

“what time is it”.

“like 3 in the afternoon”.

I groaned.

“everything’s already set up”.

I laid my head back on my pillow.

“oh me you Ramo Cody John Alyssa Jordan and Madison get the trailer because Jeff and marissa want to stay in a cabin because they are girls”.

“okay well I’m nor sleeping in the same bed with ramo”.

She sighed.

“fine”.

I got out if the truck and sat next to the fire. Ramo looked at me and I sat down in a chair. I put my feet up and fell asleep again. I woke up and someone was carrying me. It was dark out.

“hello beautiful”.

It was ramo.

“please put my down”.

He didn’t listen to me and just kept carrying me to the trailer.

“ramo put me the fuck down”.

He put me down and I walked into the trailer. When you first walk in the master bedroom is to the right. Then the kitchen is straight. There’s a couch next to the table. Then in the back room there is 2 sets of bunkbeds across from eachother. Everyone was sleeping. Ramo followed me.

“please babe I love you, im sorry for being a jerk I need you back”.

I didn’t say anything just laid there. He sighed and went out to lay on the couch. I couldn’t sleep so I went to the fridge and got some soda.. I felt arms hugging my waist tightly.

“grace I love you I love you I love you I love you so much”.

I tried moving his arms but they were to strong. He kissed my cheek. I walked back into my bed and fell asleep. The next morning Ramo was in bed next to me. I rolled my eyes and got up. He doesn’t know how to stay the fuck away and he don’t understand that when I saw him kissing that chick it broke my heart.

I walked outside and Jordan was making breakfast. I sat at the picnic table and laid my head down. Jordan sat next to me while the bacon cooked.

“grace what’s wrong”.

“Ramo wants me back but he doesn’t relize he broke my heart and that I’m pissed at him”.

“well he really loves you, he tells me every night”.

I sighed and Jordan hugged me.

“maybe some bacon can make you feel better”.

He handed me a piece of bacon.

“thanks”.

“oh and we are all going on a boat ride at like 7”.

“alright”.

Acouple hours later in went in the trailer and got changed into http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=45757582. I put my hair up in a messy bun. I put my light Jean shorts over my bottoms and stuck my white iPhone 4 In my back pocket.

I put my sunglasses on and walked out onto the deck. I sat in the boat and Ramo was in the drivers thing. I laid my head back and closed my eyes. I felt the boat start going and 10 minutes later it stopped.

I looked up and nobody was on the boat except for me and Ramo. I groaned and stood up. The sun was setting and Ramo smiled at me.

“take me back to the campground”.

“Come on baby I love you”.

A tear went down his cheek.

“no Ramo take me back now”.

“please Grace”.

“I will Jump off this boat and swim back”.

I stepped on the edge of the boat and was about to jump. Ramo grabbed my arm. He turned me around and kissed me passionately. He wrapped his arms around my waist and I don’t know why but I kissed back. He pulled back acouple minutes later and smiled.

“I love you please be mine again I need you so badly”.

I sighed.

“please please please please please please I love you with all my heart. No screw that im in love with you Grace. I know we have only dated for about 5 months but Grace please I’m in love with you”.

“okay”.

“really?”

“yes”.

He smiled and kissed me again.

“I love you Ramo”.

“I love you too Grace”.

“I missed your warm hugs”.

He smiled.

“can we go back now, it’s getting dark”.

“anything for you baby”.

I kissed him and we rode back to the campground. After he tied up the boat he grabbed my hand and interlocked our fingers. I smiled and we walked back to the campsite. Everyone was sitting around the campfire.

We walked into the cabin and everybody whistled. I laughed and closed the door. There was a couch when you first walked in then the kitchen and bunkbeds. When your walked into the back room it had a queen sized bed in it. I guess that’s where Jeff and marissa slept.

Ramo closed the door and I laid on the bed. He got on top of me and started to kiss me. He kissed all down my neck and my chest. He slid my shorts off and kissed me again. He started to untie my top.

“ramo what are you doing”.

“shhh calm down baby, I’m going to make it up to you for what I did”.

I smiled. He interlocked our fingers and kept kissing me.

*Ramos pov*

The next morning I woke up to someone knocking on the cabin door. I put my boxers on and covered Grace with the blanket. I opened the door and it was Jordan.

“after breakfast were going on the little Boat things down the road”.

“alright”.

I shut the sliding door an the curtains grace came out and jumped in my arms. She was wearing underwear and a T-shirt. I kissed her and she smiled.

“i love you”.

“I love you too”.

We got dressed and walked out where everyone was surrounding the fire. I sat down and everyone laughed.

“what”.

Marissa looked at me.

“im sensing some sexual actions went down in there last night”.

Grace smiled and sat on my lap.

“and why would you think that”.

She leaned back and I wrapped my arms around her.

“oh I don’t know, alls I heard last night was moaning, screaming, and banging all night long”

I laughed and hid my face behind Grace. Jeff jumped up and pointed at us.

“HA I KNEW IT. GRACE AND RAMO FUCKED ALL NIGHT LAST NIGHT WOOOOOOOOOO”.

“Jeff shut up”.

I threw a rock at him and he sat down. We ate breakfast and walked down the road to the little rowing boat things. We got in a red one and we had to pedal to make it go.

*Graces POV*

We were going threw a tunnel and Ramo kissed me.

“YO GUYS STOP MAKING LOVE AND HURRY UP”.

I looked back and it was Jeff and Marissa. I laughed and we got out of the tunnel. There was a fountain in the middle of the lake and Ramo smiled at me.

“don’t you dare”. He smiled again

“Ramo no, I don’t want to get wet”.

“aint that too bad”.

We went threw the fountain and I screamed.

“oh shut up it wasn’t that bad”. I crossed my arms.

“your buying me icecream”.

“alright fine with me”.

I smiled and kissed him. After like an hour we got out of the boats and went into the little shop thing. Ramo bought me icecream and I hugged him. After we got back to the campsite and got dressed to go to the beach. Well its kind of like the beach but it’s the bay.

That night I changed into shorts and Ramos shirt. We laid on the bottom bunk. Madison and jordan were on the top and Cody and Sarah were on the other top. There was nobody on the other bottom bunk. Ramo slid his finger down my nose. I laughed.

“what was that”.

He shrugged his shoulders and I kissed him. He slid his tongue down my throat and put his arm around me. I got ontop of him and put the blanket over top of us while kissing him. I slid my hand down his pants and he moaned.

*sarahs Pov*

Me and Cody were laying in bed and alls we heard was Ramo moaning and Grace giggle every 10 seconds.

“please tell me you guys aren’t going to fuck”.

“nah I’m just giving Ramo a hand job”.

“oh gosh”. ‘

Cody laughed and we couldn’t fall asleep because of ramo and grace. Cody got onto of me and threw a remote at them.

“ow”.

“welll shhhhhhh and get out from under the blanket”.

“ughh fine, but Grace we’ll finish that later”.

I groaned and kissed Cody.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

We fell asleep and the next morning I sat up and hit my head.

“fuck”.

“alright let’s go”.

Cody got onto of me and started to take my shirt off. I laughed and pushed him off of me.

“you are so weird”.

I hopped off the bed and Grace wasn’t in anything except a bra and underwear and Ramo was in his boxers.

“of course”.

Cody laughed and wrapped his arms around me. I smiled and got breakfast. We sat at the table and Ramo and Grace came out.

“have nice sex?”

She nodded her head and Ramo laughed. They laid on the couch and Cody put his arm around me and kissed my cheek.

“I’ll be back”.

“where are you going”,

“for a run”.

“alright”.

“love you”.

“love you too”. He kissed me and left. Grace at up and looked at me

“you know Cody has been leaving often”.

“yeah”.

Ramo pulled her back down and started kissing her. I sighed and walked outside. Cody was hugging and kissing this girl across the road. I felt tears pouring out of my eyes. Cody saw me and I ran back into the trailer. Grace stood up and Ramo went outside.

“what’s wrong”.

“cody’s across the road hugging and kissing this girl”.

“I’m going to kill him”.

Cody came running in.

“baby I’m sorry”.

I ran into the bed and Cody tried chasing after me but Grace blocked him. I stuffed my face in a pillow and cried. I heard Grace yelling at Cody and it sounded like he was crying.

“WHY WOULD YOU FUCKING DO THAT TO MY SISTER”.

“IM SORRY PLEASE IT WAS A MISTAKE I LOVE HER”.

“WELL YOU SHOULD HAVE THOUGHT OF THAT BEFORE YOU CHEATED ON SARAH. YOU GUYS HAVE BEEN DATING FOR LIKE 2 YEARS AN YOU DECIDE NOW YOUR GOING TO CHEAT ON HER”.

“GRACE PLEASE IM SORRY”.

“SAVE IT”.

Grace came in and looked at me.

“why did you yell at him”.

“because bs cheated on you”.

“yeah we he can date whoever he wants”.

I walked out into the kitchen where Cody was. He stood up and hugged me.

“sar I’m sorry baby please believe me I shouldn’t of kissed her. I didn’t feel anything but when I kiss you it’s like magic”.

“yeah well you wanna see magic. POOF. Your single”.

I started crying again and laid into bed.

acouple hours later Cody came in and got on a stool so he was the same height as me on the bunk bed. He wiped my tears away and pushed the hair that was in my face, behind my ear.

“hi beautiful”.

“whaat do you want”.

“you”.

“too bad, why would you fucking cheat on me”.

“because i thought you didnt love me anymore and i thought you were cheating on me”.

“well your right i don’t love you anymore”.

he sighed.

“i know i made a mistake im sorry”.

“well if you knew you were making a mistake why would you do it”.

he shrugged his shoulders and a tear streamed down his cheek. i rolled over so my back was facing him. he got on the bottom bunk and i could hear him crying.

the next morning i woke up and Cody was next to me with his arm around me. i think i should forgive him. i kissed him and he opened his eyes. he had the biggest smile on his face.

“you forgive me?”

i nodded my head. he hugged me and started kissing me.

“but no more cheating or i swear you will be alone for the rest of your life”.

“alright i promise i love you baby with all my heart”.

“i love you too”.

That night we were all sitting around the fire drinking and i was sitting on codys lap. me and cody were getting very drunk. he stuck his hand up my shorts and i giggled.

“so baby how aboyt we go into the trailor. Just you and me.”.

i nodded my head and cody pulled into the trailor. he pulled me onto the bed ontop of hiim. i smiled and he started kissing me.

Cody ripped all my clothes off and I laughed.

“baby I’m gonna fuck you so hard”.

“ssshhhhhh don’t tell Cody or he will get mad”.

“okay”.

He laughed and slid his dick in me.

“mmmmm Cody”.

“yeah you know that feels good”.

He went faster and faster in me.

“uughhh Cody fuck me harder”.

He went deeper and I screamed.

The next morning I woke up and cody’s hands were on my boobs. Everyone else was outside sleeping. I looked at myself and then Cody. We had nothin on. My head was pounding. I got dressed. Wait what happened last night. I started shaking Cody.

“Cody wake the fuck up”. He groaned.

“Cody I’m serious”.

“what’s wrong”.

“did we do it last night”.

“I have no idea”.

He looked at hisself and relized he didn’t have clothes on.

“I take that as a yes”.

“well did you at least use a condom”.

He didn’t answer me.

“CODY”.

“WHAT”.

“DID WE FUCKING USE A CONDOM”.

“I DON’T FUCKING KNOW I WAS DRUNK HOW AM I SUPPOSE TO FUCKING REMEMBER”.

I started to cry. I ran out into the kitchen and Cody put clothes on and followed me. He hugged me from behind.

“I’m sorry for yelling at you baby”.

I turned around and he hugged me.

“Cody”.

“yes beautiful”,

“I don’t want to be pregnant, I’m too young. I know I’m 19 but I still don’t want to be a mom”.

“I know just shhh”.

He rocked me side by side untill I stopped crying.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He kissed me and I walked back into the room. There was a piece of trash on the floor. I picked it up and it was a condom wrapper. I sighed in relief. I through it out and me and Cody walked outside.

*Graces pov*

The next morning I woke up on Ramos lap. Sarah and Cody came over and sat down with us. Ramo woke up and he put his hand on my thigh. I smiled and he started to move up.

“hand off my sister”.

I looked at John and laughed. I put my legs up and ramo put his arms around me. I leaned on him and he started kissing my neck. I giggled.

“ramo stopppp”.

He didn’t listen.

“ramo Kline would you like to get slapped”,

He shook his head no.

“then I suggest you stop it”.

“yes mrs. Kline”.

I looked at him.

“you wish that was my last name”.

He nodded his head and kissed my cheek. My stomach started to hurt badly. I held it and Ramo looked at me.

“are you okay baby?”

I nodded my head.

“are you sure”.

“yeah”.

I laid my head on his chest and he rubbed my arm. Acouple minutes later I stood up and walked into the the trailer. Ramo followed me and I put his sweats and sweatshirt on. Ramo laid in bed and I laid next to him.

“what’s wrong”.

“I feel sick and dizzy”.

“my poor baby”.

He kissed my head and fell asleep. 10 minutes later I ran to the bathroom and threw up. I don’t know what’s going on and I’m worried. i put this on http://www.polyvore.com/flag/set?id=45537081

I called Sarah.

“hello”.

“I need to go to the store now”.

“for what”.

“a pregnancy test”.

“WHATT I thought you guys used a condom”

“we did but i don’t think we did the night I forgave him”.

“oh grace”.

“can you please take me I dint want to go alone”.

“yeah come outside”.

About 20 minutes later I was in sarahs arms crying. I looked at the test one more time to make sure it said positive and it did.

“don’t worry you guys will get threw it together”.

“I know that, I just don’t want John to find out”.

She sighed.

“yeah but your going to have to tell him”.

We went back to the campsite and I ran over to John and hugged him.

“John I’m sorry im sorry I’m sorry I’m so sorry”.

“what are you talking about and why are you crying”.

“because im um kind of uh pregnant”.

He sighed.

“please don’t be mad”.

“I’m not”.

“really?”

“yeah, I just don’t want Ramo to leave you because he is going to be a dad”.

“I don’t know when I should tell him”.

“well you better do it soon”.

“yeah I will, but should I wait till we get back home”.

“yeah”.

I walked back in the trailer. I lifted my shirt up and looked at my stomach in the mirror. I sighed and laid back down next to ramo. He woke up and kissed me.

“hello beautiful”.

“hi”.

“are you feeling any better?”

“not really”.

I looked at my phone and had a text.

From Justin:

Hey the interview starts in a minute <3

To Justin:

Okay :)

Me and ramo walked out on the couch. He put his arm around me and kissed my head. I put my feet over top of his legs so I was kind of laying down. The interview came on and it was on Ellen.

“so Justin i have seen pictures of you and a girl. Grace Wang right?”

Try put a picture of us on the screen. I smiled and Ramo was looking at me.

“yes she is so beautiful, I love her”.

“so is she your girlfriend orrrr”.

“best friend”.

“oh kind of like friends with benefits”.

“no why would you say that”.

“because of these pictures”.

They put the pictures of us holding hands and kissing. I looked at Ramo and he rolled his eyes.

“calm down”.

He laid his head back.

“whatever”.

I hugged him and kept watching the interview.

“she is very different from all other girls. She’s sweet smart funny amazing gorgeous and had the most cutest smile in the whole world”.

He started daydreaming.

“and most of all she treats me as a normal regular boy not the famous dude everybody knows”.

“oohhhh looks like someone has a crush”.

He blushed and I laughed.

“but you know she has a boyfriend”.

“what?”

Shit I meant to tell him yesterday that me and Ramo got back together.

“yeah in Virginia they were on a boat”.

Ramos head popped up. They put pictures of us on the boat kissing.

“well at least everyone knows your mine”.

I smiled and kissed him. The interview was over and I texted Justin.

To Justin:

Im sorry Justin I meant to tell you yesterday.

From Justin:

No it’s okay as long as we can still hang out.

To Justin:

Of course.

From Justin.

I looked at Ramo and he was sleeping. I got up and walked outside. I decided to go for a walk. I was walking down the street and a guy pulled me over.

“um exuse you”.

“well heeelllllloooooo gorgeous”.

I gave him a dirty look.

“what do you want”.

“do you want to go out with me”.

“uh I have a boyfriend”.

“and I have a English test tomorrow”.

“so what dies that have to do with anything”.

“I thought we wee listing things we could cheat on”.

“yeah um no bye”.

I started walking away but he followed me.

“can you like not follow me”.

“why I want to do things with you”.

He grabbed my ass.

“your such a pig”.

I walked to my campsite and he was still following me. I walked in the trailer and woke up Ramo.

“what’s wrong babe”.

“there’s this dude out there following me and hes trying trying to get in my pants”.

He stood up and walked outside. Acouple minutes later he came back in an sat next to me.

“oh no. What did you do”.

“don’t worry, he won’t be bothering you again”.

He put his arm around me and kissed my head. I changed unto this http://www.polyvore.com/lazy/set?id=45756953 I smiled and we went on the boat. Acouple hours later it was really dark and we got back to the dock.

I decided to pretend I was sleeping so I didn’t have to walk. Ramo picked me up and kissed my cheek. We were at the campsite and I opened my eyes.

“okay you can let me down now”.

He looked at me confused.

“you were pretending?”

“yup”.

“you bitch you made me walk like a mile carrying your ass”.

“pfffttt your lucky I’m not 300 pounds”.

He let me down and started to chase me.

“RAMOO STOPP”.

“NO YOU DESERVE IT”.

“NO PLEASE IM SORRY I LOVE YOU”.

He tackled me onto the ground and tickled me. I started crying from laughing so hard. He laughed and stopped tickling me. We walked in the trailer and I put his clothes on.

I sat on his lap straddling him and we just talked. acouple minutes later I was still straddling him so I wrapped my legs around his waist. I started playing with his blonde hair.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

I kissed his cheek.

I put my arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. I layed my head on his shoulder.

“You know our really comfortable”.

“I know now”.

He put his arms around me protectively and put his head on mine.

“You know I never thought somebody could be so perfect until I met”.

“You’re probably the sweetest guy I ever met”.

He smiled and pressed his lips against mine. We didn’t move just stayed like that. It felt good. He pulled back a little then reconnected our lips.

He put our foreheads together and interlocked our fingers. I saw a flash and I closed my eyes.

“aaawwwwwhhhhhhhhh”.

I looked up and Sarah was standing there with a camera. I smiled and I was still in Ramos arms. Sarah left and I layed my head on his shoulder.

“one day I’m going to marry you”.

I giggled.

“I love you”.

“i love you too”.

I can’t wait to tell him. Acouple days later we went home and I went to the beach with Justin. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46648560. He told me he needed to ask me aomething.

“hello beautiful”.

“hey what do you need to talk to me about”.

“well I like you but I’m fine with being bestfriends”.

“okay?”

“can I just kiss you once to make sure you don’t love me as much as Ramo”.

“I geuss”.

He grabbed my face and kissed me passionately. It lasted for about 2 minutes and I pulled back.

“well”.

“I’m sorry”.

“it’s okay at least I know now”.

I smiled and left. I got home and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/for_park/set?id=45757238 I layed on my bed and ramo came in. He looked mad.

“so I was just watching t.v and saw something”.

“what”.

“YOU AND JUSTIN FUCKING KISSING………AGAIN”.

“YEAH BECAUSE HE FUCKING ASKED ME TO KISS HIM TO MAKE SURE I LOVE YOU MORE”.

“REALLY, YOU THINK IM GOING TO FUCKING BELIEVE THAT”.

“WELL YOU SHOULD BECAUSE THAT’S WHAT HAPPENED”.

“WELL MAYBE YOUR JUST ANOTHER GIRL CHEATING ON HER BOYFRIEND”.

“OR MAYBE IM JUST ANOTHER TEENAGER GOING TO RAISE HER CHILD BY HERSELF W I T H O U T A FATHER”.

I started crying and I ran into the hallway. I sat down and brought my knees up to my chest and cried into my knees. I felt Ramo put his arms around me.

“I’m so sorry baby”.

“just ddont talk to me”.

I cried harder.

“no I had no idea we were going to have a baby. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have yelled at you. I love you with all my heart and nothing is going to change that”.

“no I’m just another girl”.

“no your not. Your my girlfriend. And the love of my life”.

I laid my head in his chest and cried. He wrapped his arms around my and put his head ontop of mine.

“shhhhhhh baby stop crying. Everything’s going to be fine”.

He hugged me and wiped my tears away.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He kissed me and I smiled.

“promise me we will stop fighting”.

“yes”.

“pinky promise”.

I laughed and he interlocked our fingers. We just sat in the hallway talking.

That afternoon i put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=45824952. I walked downstairs and Ramo was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/park/set?id=45863519. We walked to the park and sat on the bench. He put his arm around me and kissed my head. He stood infront of me got on one knee and pulled out a little box but i stopped him.

“Ramo i cant”.

” I know, Don’t worry i’m not proposing to you, yet. i just wanted to do something special so you know everyday with you is a marathon and sometimes i think maybe its not meant to be, sometimes my legs get tired and everything gets tired and i feel to give up but then…”

“But then what?”

“But then i look into your eyes, your gorgeous eyes and i just thik to myself, no, don’t give up because this girl is worth the race. And its true you’re worth every bit of tiredness and pain i get and i would never leave you because even if there is bad times, its worth it for the good.”

He put this ring on my finger http://www.polyvore.com/promise_ring/set?id=45863719 and picked me up so my legs were wrapped around his waist.

“Soon there will be two on the other hand, on the same finger”

I smiled and kissed him.

“i love you Ramo”.

“i love you too”.

He put me down and we walked back to my house. I walked up in my room and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sleepover/set?id=46089814. Ramo came in and i wrapped my arms around his neck and he wrapped his around my waist.

“can you sleep over tonight”.

He nodded his head. I jumped up into his arms and he kissed me. We laid in my bed and Ramo was looking in my eyes.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

He put his arm around my waist and kissed me. He got a call and walked out into the hallways. He came back in acouple minutes later and wrapped his arms around me again.

“you want to come to my grandmoms with me to visit her?”

i nodded my head.

“where does she live?”

“Tennessee”.

i groaned.

“Rammmooo thaatttsss gooinnngg tooo bee aaaa loonnnggg riiiddee”.

“i know its 8 hours”.

“ugghhhh”.

he smiled.

“oh shut up i have went there all by myself and now i have my girlfriend with me”.

He kissed me and i smiled.

“she has this amazing farm and she has like a mansion type thing and she has like a hugeee land and you cant see like 3 miles from it and shes like rich and she has this gigantic pool and hottub. and the best part about where she lives is that when she dies i get everything and all of it is allready paid off”.

i laughed.

“when are we going?”

“in 3 days”.

He put his finger on my lip and rubbed it.

“what are you doing”.

He shrugged his shoulders and i bit his finger.

“owwyyy”.

I laughed and fell asleep.

*Sarahs POV*

It was like 5 and me and Cody went on the swings. He grabbed my hand and interlocked our fingers.

“come here”.

I got up and stood infront of him.

“what?”

“sit on my lap”.

I sat on his lap facing hima nd put my legs around his waist. He started swinging.

“you better not drop me”.

“trust me i wont”.

I laughe and he kissed me. He leaned back and almost fell. I laughed and he smiled.

“shhuuttt upp”.

“awwhh your so cute when you smile”.

He frowned on porpose. I put my fingers on the side of his lips and pushed them up making him smile. He laughed and we went inside.

“Hey Cody”.

“Hey babe”.

“your a loser”.

“your a dumbnugget”.

“well thank you”.

“anytime”.

I walked out into the living room and Cody attacked me, making us fall on Ramo and Grace.

“so Cody i heard you and Sarah fucking last night”.

My face got bright red and they laughed. I sat on Codys lap and he pulled a condom out of his pocket and stuffed it in my face.

“COOODDDYYYY”.

“SSSAAARRRBBBBEEAAARRR”.

Ramo and Grace were staring at us like what the fuck. Cody put the condom back in his pocket and wrapped his arms around me.

“your so dirty”.

“yes i know”.

He started moving his legs so i fell on the floor.

“ooowww my ass”.

“and what a nice ass it is”.

I gave him the death stare.

“go munch on your dick”.

He looked at me like i was retarded.

“um excuse you. Thats your job”.

“yes because i totaly give you blowjobs”.

“you do and i enjoyed every second of it”.

He looked at Ramo and Grace.

“she bites”.

“CODY MICHAEL ROBERTS”.

“oh relax i love it when you bite”.

I slapped him.

“dont worry Sarah, Grace bites very hard”.

I laughed and ran up to my room. Cody followed me and wrapped his arms around me and kissed my cheek.

“Get ready sexy im taking you on a date”.

I giggled.

“okay”.

I got a shower and blowed my hair so it was short and straight. i did my make up, then put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=45759062. I walked downstairs and Cody was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/codys_tux/set?id=46093713. He smiled and we went to a restraunt.

We ate and Cody grabbed my hands and we left. He walked behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist tightly while kissing my neck.

“so i got a hotel room for us”.

“yeah, and what would we do in there?”

“oh you know exactly what we would do”.

I laughed and we went to the hotel. We walked in the room and Cody automaticlly jumped in the bed and took off his clothes. He pulled me onto the bed and got ontop of me. He ripped my dress off and slid his dick in me.

“mmmmm Cody”.

“yess babyy sayy my name”.

He went faster and faster.

“mmm coddyyy harrddeerr”.

He went harder and deeper.

“ohhh coddyy”.

I got ontop of him and started riding him. He grabbed my hips and moaned.

“uhhhh babbbbeeee go harderrr”.

I slammed on his dick and screamed. About 30 minutes later i pulled his dick in me and laid next ot me.

“you are so good in bed”.

“i try my best”.

He smiled and kissed me. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46097021 and laid back next to cody. H stuck his hand up my shorts.

“again?”

“alright lets go”.

He smiled and took my tanktop off.

*Graces POV*

Acouple days later me and Ramo woke up at 5a.m and we were leaving at 6 so we would get to Ramos grandmoms house by atleast 2. I got out of the shower and left my hair naturally long and curly.

I got changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46101031 and Ramo changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/ramos_oufit_for_ride_down/set?id=46101398 and we left. Acouple hours later i was whining and hungry.

“rammoooo arree weee allmosstt thheerreee”.

“no”.

i groaned.

“im hungry”.

“there is chips in the back”.

I grabbed the bag of chips and ate some.

“hooww mannyy morreee houuurrsss”.

“6”.

I stomped my feet on the ground and crossed my arms.

“your acting like a bitchy baby”.

“whatever”.

I grabbed a blanket and pillow and fell asleep. About 3 hours later i woke up and looked at Ramo. I kissed his cheek and he smiled.

“hey beautiful”.

“hey cutie”.

He grabbed my hand and interwined our fingers.

“how much longer”.

“3 hours”.

I laid my head back.

“can we atleast stop for like McDonalds”.

“anything for my princess”.

I smiled and we got to a McDonalds drive thru.

“finnalllyy fooodd”.

After we ate we got back in the car and he laid his head on my shoulder and closed his eyes.

“do you want me to drive?”

He shook his head no.

“im afraid you will kill us”

“shut up im a good driver”

“have you ever driven a truck?”

“nooo”.

He rubbed his eyes.

“alright lets go”.

He gave me directions to his granmoms house and he laid in the back. I put a blanket over him and kissed his head. He fell right asleep and i drove.

Like 2 and a half hours later he woke up and looked at me.

“who let you drive?”

“um you did”.

He laughed.

“really?”

i nodded my head and he sat in the passengers seat.

“i must have been really tired then”.

“would you like me to crash and reck this truck”.

“NOOOO I LOVE MY BABY”.

“well then i suggest you shut up”.

He didn say anything the rest of the car ride. We pulled up in his grandmoms driveway and it took like 3 minutes just to get to her house. I got out and stretched. My stomach was showing so Ramo tickled it and i laughed.

“that tickles”.

“umm duhh it was supposed to”.

I smiled and kissed him. we got our stuff and went inside. ramos grandmom hugged us.

“i missed my rainbow so much”.

“i missed you too”.

‘and who is this”.

“do you remember John Wang?”

“yes”.

“well this is his sister”.

He put his arms around me and smiled.

“and you guys are a thing?”

He nodded his head and kissed my cheek.

“well nice to meet you”.

“you too”.

She showed us to our room and we put our stuff in it. Ramo sat on the bed and pulled me ontop of him.

“go put this on”.

He handed me this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=45825597 and i put it on. I tied the shirt up so it was a belly shirt. Me and Ramo went and sat at the counter. He wrapped his arms around me and rubbed my belly.

“i cant wait to see our beautiful baby’s face”.

I smiled and kissed him.

“woah woah woah there, did i just here that she is having a baby?”

Ramo nodded his head.

“damn boy you already got her pregnant”.

I laughed.

“come on babe i want to take you places”.

I got up and we walked out to his truck. He stopped me before i got in.

“wait”.

“what are you doing?”

He unbottoned my shirt so my boobs and bra were showing.

“of course you would”.

“well thats the right way to wear it…. well actually its my way to wear it”.

“spuch a weirdoo”.

We got in his truck and drove all over. He showed literally everything 10 miles and back.

“stay right here ill be right back.. i have to pee”.

He walked back in the house and i laid my head back. acoupke minutes later he got back in the truck and we drove like 20 minutes.

When we stopped Ramo got me out and opened the tail gate. He lifted me up to sit on it. We sat there talking for an hour holding hands. When it became sun set, we watched the sun go down. He looked at me and smiled.

He grabbed the edge of my chin with two fingers and kissed me passionately. I smiled during the kiss. We soon laid down in the truck bed, and he kissed me some more. I loved it so much. We kissed until it was completely dark.

I’m sure his grandma was worried, but at the point I couldn’t find a care in my body. I felt a rain drop fall on my face. The light of the moon was so bright you could see clouds in the sky. We could see each other too. The rain turned to sprinkles. We continued to kiss and acted as if the rain wasn’t there.

By the end of the night, my hair was soaking wet. I woke around 10 am asleep on Ramo’s chest. His arms were around my bare belly. He must of heard me wake up.

“I love you to that moon and back”

He looked into my eyes and kissed me.

“i love you too”.

2 says later i put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46317979 and it was like 7. Me and Ramo are leaving in acouple days. I walked downstairs and Ramo and this girl were talking. He had his arm around her and was kissing her. He saw me and took his arm off her.

“hello beautiful”.

“seriously?”

“what?”

i rolled my eyes and walked away. The girl gave me a dirty look and laughed. I was half way up the stairs and Ramo grabbed my arm.

“what do you want”.

“im sorry”.

“yeah sure you are”.

“i am. My grandmom told me to get to know her”.

“yeah well it looks like you were getting to know her really well”.

“baby i love you”.

“no you dont cuz you wouldnt of went kissing her”.

“yes i do”.

I took my ring off and gave it to him.

“here give this to that slut”.

“babe dont do this”.

“just go away”.

“fine you know what i fucking tried but your being the biggest bitch ever and always telling me idont fucking love you when i do but you never believe me so whatever”.

I started crying and ran into our room. I locked the door and Ramo was talking to his Grandmom.

“shes being such a bitch”.

“yeah well what do you expect. She is 18 and pregnant, shes going to be a bitch”.

“uggghh i geuss your right”.

“oh trust me I am right”

He laughed.

“now heres a key”

He unlocked the door and closed it behind him. He laid next to me and kissed my head. I turned around and kissed him and he smiled.

“I’m sorry babygirl”.

“it’s okay”.

“i love you”.

“I love you too”.

He put his arm around me and I fell asleep. The next morning I woke up and Ramo wasn’t there. I put this on and walked out into the kitchen. Ramo was sitting at the counter crying. “why are you crying” He turned around and hugged me.

“Grace, your parents died in a car accident last night”.

I started crying and he hugged me.

“do you want to go home tomarrow?”.

I nodded my head. Acouple minutes later i pulled back. I walked in our room and layed in bed. Ramo follwed me and put me in his arms and played with my hair.

Acouple hours later i woke up and Ramo was looking at me.

“are you okay?”.

I shook my head no.

“do you want to go in the hottub?”

“yes”.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46539118 and walked in the hottub. ramo came out and put a movie on. He kissed my stomach and i laughed.

“theres that beautiful smile”.

I smiled and he hugged me.

*3 montrhs later*

I walked downstairs and kissed Ramo.

“hey babe wanna go to my house”.

“yesss”.

He hugged me and we left.

We got there and his mom hugged me.

“hi honey are you okay?”

I nodded my head and i sat on the couch inbetween Ramo’s mom and Dad. They were watching the notebook and Ramo’s mom started crying.

“oh look im crying infront of my future daughter in-law”.

“what?”

“oh it’s obvious. He really does love you… He looks at you the way Ramo’s dad used to look at me”.

I smiled and Ramo came out. He grabbed my hand.

“come on babe i want to go upstairs”.

He pulled me in his room and I laid on the bed. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me.

“i love you with all my heart”.

“i love you too”.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and Cody have been fighting alot. and over the stupidest things. We were sitting on the couch and i was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46659174 and Cody pinched me.

“ow what the fuck was that for”.

“relax why are you being such a bitch”.

“bye!”.

I walked up into my room and Fell asleep. Acouple hours later I woke up with Cody’s are around me. I rolled my eyes and got up and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46658882.

I walked to the park and sat on a swing. I felt a tear roll down my cheek and someone wrapped their arms around me. It was Cody.

“what do you want?”

I wiped my tears away.

“to stop fighting”.

He kissed my cheek and i smiled.

“can you like stop!”

“why”.

He put his head on my shoulder.

“im trying to be mad at you”.

“oh you know you love me”.

I tried hiding my smile but i couldn’t. He grabbed my hand and we walked over to the bench. He sat me on his lap and started kissing my neck.

“so how about we go home and fuck all night”.

“alright lets go”.

He grabbed my hand and toook me home.

*6 months later*

Grace is having her baby in less than a week. Me and Cody decided to go to the mall. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_mall/set?id=46795871 and we got in Codys car. The next thing i knew was a big truck coming towards me and everything going black.

I woke up in a hospital bed and Cody hugging me.

“im so sorry baby”.

I looked up at him and he kissed my forehead.

“for what?”

“for getting us into a accident”.

“its okay”.

He smiled and the nurse came in.

“sarah, you are okay and your baby is perfectly fine”.

“wait what about a baby?”

“sarah, your 2 months pregnant”.

Cody and I looked at eachother shocked and the nurse left.

“well that was out of nowhere”.

“yes I know”.

“lets go home”.

“alright”.

I smiled and kissed him. We got home and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47095350 and Cody went up and fell asleep in my bed. Acouple minutes later i got a call from Ramo.

“hello?”

“hey get Cody and come down to the hospital. Grace is having our baby”.

I could hear her screaming in the back.

“alright we will be right there”.

I hung up the phone and jumped on Cody. He slapped my butt and grabbed it.

“damn”.

“come on Grace is having her baby”.

We got to the hospitral and Grace was holding her new baby boy in her arms.

*Grace’s POV*

I was holding me and Ramo’s new baby boy in my arms. Edward James Kline. Blonde Hair and beautiful blue eyes. I looked up at Ramo and he was crying. I gave Eddie to Sarah and she smiled. Ramo laid next to me and I put my head on his shoulder.

*2 years later*

Eddie is now 2 and Sarah’s baby girl, Sophie Michelle Roberts is also 2. Me and Ramo have our own house now and it’s right down the street from Sarah’s and John’s.

Ramo is at a hockey camp and he has been there for a month and is finally coming home in 3 days. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46670461 and sat on the couch. Eddie came over and sat on my lap.

“mommy?”

“yeah?”

“can we go to grandmom and pop-pop’s?”

“yes let’s go”.

We got to Ramo’s mom and dads and Eddie hugged them. He went and played with Ramo’s dad. I sat next to his mom on the couch.

“So when is Ramo coming home”.

“in 3 days I miss him”.

“does Eddie?”.

I nodded my head.

“You look upset what’s wrong?”

She moved my hair out of my face. A tear streamed down my face.

“I don’t know if Ramo loves me anymore, he never texted or called me ever since he left. And I’m afraid hes cheating on me”.

I cried into her shoulder and she rubbed my arm.

“don’t worry I know he loves you. I mean he does have a son which I wasn’t very happy about at first because I’m only 36 and I’m a grandmom, but I got over it”.

I laughed and wiped my tears away. Eddie came in and sat on my lap.

“are you okay mommy?”

“yeah I’m fine.”

“do you miss daddy too?”

I nodded my head.

“when I grow up I want to be just like him. I want to play hockey exactly how he does, he’s my hero”.

“oh my god that was so cute”.

I looked at Ramos mom and laughed.

“are you going to tell daddy that?”

He nodded his head and smiled. We just sat there for a couple hours talking. I looked down at Eddie and he looked like he was about to fall asleep.

“Mommy can we go home”.

“yes come on”.

We got home and i pui this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46673136. I watched t.v. and Eddie sat on my lap and started crying.

“whats wrong?”

“i miss daddy”.

“i know i do too”.

I put my arms around him and he laid his head on my chest.

“can i call him?”

“yes”.

I gave him my white iphone 4 and he called Ramo.

“hello?”

“Hi”.

“Eddie, why are you crying”.

“because i miss you daddy”.

“i miss you too and geuss what”.

“what?’

“i promise when i get home i will take you out minigolfing”.

“just me and no mommy right?”

“yes, no mommy”.

I laughed.

“Ramo your an asswhole”.

“oooohhhhh daddy, mommy sad a bad word”.

“dont worry ill spank her when i get home”.

I laughed and rolled my eyes. Eddie gave me the phone and ran up in me and Ramo’s room.

“hello gorgeous”.

“hey cutie”.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

“geuss what we are going to do when i get home”.

“what?”

“fuck all night long”.

I could tell he was smiling.

“way to make a romantic moment dirty”.

“well what can i say, your sexy”.

“well i try my best”.

I laughed.

“what do you want to do for your birthday next week?”

“i dont care but just as long as i get birthday sex”.

“oh Ramo”.

“whhhaattttt”.

I laughed.

“:im going to bed”.

“alright goodnight i love you beautiful”.

“love you too”.

I hung up the phone and walked upstairs. I laid next to Eddie and Ramo texted me.

From Ramo:

send me a picture of you and Eddie:)

I sent him a picture.

From Ramo:

oh damn i cantwait to kiss those soft lips <3

To Ramo:

who said i wanted to kiss you? :)

From Ramo:

Okay would you rather have sex? <3

To Ramo:

mayybeeee…. :)

From Ramo:

You dirty girl ;)

I alughed and fell asleep.

Acouple days later i woke up with a message.

From Ramo:

Your probaly asleep but your the most beautiful girl i have ever met, inside and out. Have a good nights sleep and i hope this puts a smile on your beautiful face when you wake up :)

I smiled and got another one.

From Ramo:

Good morning gorgeous :) Itrs just another day i’ll fall harder for you, just another day i’ll get those silly little butterflies whenever you smile at me that cute little way you do. And most importantly its just another day i get to spend with my love<3 Its just another day i’ll relize i want to spend the rest of my life with this girl :)

Oh and I forgot…. i love you more than i can explain :) So wake up im 3 hours away from seeing your beautiful face.

I smiled and Eddie ran over to me and jumped on the bed.

“Mommy Mommy, daddy comes home today”.

I smiled.

“yeah i know”.

“can we go kite flying”

“yes lets go”.

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/kite_flying/set?id=46888746 and we left. We got to the park and i sat on a hill while Eddie flyed his kite. acouple minutes later someone sat next to me and put their arm around my waist.

“hello beautiful”.

It was Ramo. He was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/ramosoufit/set?id=46860662.

“rammmoooo”.

I jumped on his lap straddling him and kissing him. He put his arms around me and leaned back so we fell. We kept kissing and acouple minutes later i pulled back.

“i missed you so much”.

“i missed you too”.

He hugged me and i stood up. He slapped my ass.

“Ow Ramo”.

“i told you i would spank you when i got back… and i just couldnt help it that ass is sexy”.

He started staring at it.

“sttoopppp”.

He pulled me ontop of him and laid down again. Eddie ran over and knocked us down.

“DDDAAADDDDDDYYYYYY”.

“EEEEEDDDDDIIIIIEEEEE”.

I laughed and we went home. Ramo and Eddie wanted to go minigolfing. Ramo changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/ramos_oufit_for_mini_golfing/set?id=46925717 and they left. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_31/set?id=46930625 and decided to call Justin because he is finally in town!

I havent seen him in about 3 months.

“hello?”

“Jussssstttiiinn yooouuu sshhouuullldddd ccooommeee oovvverrrr.. im bored”.

“okay but i have to leave at 7 for rehearsal”.

“alright hurry up… i miss you”.

“okay babe i just left the hotel.. and i miss you too”.

I laughed and hung up the phone. Acouple minutes later i heard a knock at the door and i opened it.

I hugged Justin and he laughed. He kissed my cheek and we walked inside.

“what do you want to do”.

I picked up and movie off the table.

“i geuss we can watch this.”

I put the movie in and sat next to Justin. It was an action movie. He put his arm around me and i put a blanket over us.

An hour later i fell asleep. I woke up and the movie was almost over. I looked at my phone and it had a message.

From Ramo:

hey babe were on our way home now ;)

I looked at Justin and he told me what was happening.

“and the spies are trying to kill the dude”.

“i bet you he is going to die”.

He looked at me like i was a retard.

” um no, I bet you he isn’t going to die”.

“$10?”

“your on”.

We shook hands.

“Bieber boy is going to get his ass kicked”.

He laughed and rolled his eyes.

“so wheres Ramo and Eddie?”

“mini golfing but there on their way home now”.

“oh okay”.

I heard them come in and the dude died. I jumped on the couch and stuck my finger in Justin’s face.

“HAHA I WIN YOU SUCK DICK. GIVE ME MY 10 BUCKS BITCH”.

Ramo came out and laughed. Justn grabbed my waist and pulled me on the floor and started beating me with a pillow. Eddie came out and hugged Justin. He gave me my money and i counted it. Only 7$. He tried leaving but i attacked him on the floor.

“what?”

“give me $3…. now”.

he laughed and i pushed his shoulders against the floor.

“ow”.

“thats what you get, now give me my money”.

“ugghh fine”.

I laughed and he gave me the $3. He looked at his phone and it was 7.

“i have to go!”

“if you can get up”.

He pushed my so i did a summersalt over top of him. He got his jacket me and handed me tickets.

“what are these for?”

“you Eddie and Ramo. I want you to come to my show next week”.

I smiled and hugged him.

“awh thank you”.

“anything for my favorite girl”.

He kissed my cheek and left. I walked out into the kitchen and Ramo grabbed his keys and Eddie.

“where are you going?’.

He smiled.

“to pick something up and drop Eddie off at my parents”.

He winked at me and I laughed.

“oh and pizza is on its way”.

“yes food”.

They left and i put this on http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_28/set?id=46862022. Acouple minutes later i got the pizza and put it on the coffee table. I sat on the ground and Ramo came back and we ate.

“so when do i get my dessert”.

I heard my phone ringing.

“hold on”.

I got up and started walking out in the kitchen.

“NICE ASS”.

“THANKS”.

I picked up my phone and it was Sarah.

“Hello?”

She was crying.

“hey”.

“why are you crying”.

“because me and Cody broke up”.

“why?”

I was leaning on the counter and ramo came out and wrapped his arms around me.

“i dont know we just did”.

He started kissed down my neck and he grabbed my boobs and i moaned.

“what was that?”

“um nothing”.

He put his hands down to my butt and i elbowed him.

“i dont know what to do”.

“well just talk to him”.

Ramo put his hand up my shirt and i moved it. I put his sweatshirt and snapback on. He mouthed damn. I laughed he wrapped his arms around me.

“i dont know if i should get badck together with him because we are always fighting and acually constantly breaking up”.

“what would sophie do if you dont get back together”.

“stay with me obviously but the thing is, cody comes over every day because of John”.

“ohhh”.

Ramo started kissing down my neck again. He gave me the puppy dog eyes.

“we will in one minute calm your boner”.

He crossed his arms and Satah was still crying.

“who was that”.

“uh Ramo, he said hi”.

“oh ok”.

He leaned me back and started kissing up my thigh. I giggled and moaned again.

“are you guys gonna fuck”.

“not right now”.

I pushed his head back and he smerked at me.

“alright but i still dont know what i should do”.

Ramo came closer to me and his boner was touching my leg. I unzipped his pants and grabbed his dick.

“mmmbabe stop fucking teasing me and lets have sex”.

I put my finger up to his lips and he through his head back. I kept jacking him off.

“i think you should just see if he chases after you”.

“but what if he startes dating another girl”.

Ramo was groaning and he came on my hand. He put it up to my mouth and i licked it off.

“Then beat the shit out of her”.

“alright thanks”.

“welcome”.

“bye have nice sex”.

“i will”.

I hung up the phone and ramo through it on the couch. He took my shirt off and carried me upstairs.

An hour later i put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47322474 and Ramo wrapped his arms around me.

“why do you have to wear those shorts”.

“because i love them, why?”

“they give me boners”.

I laughed.

“can we go get ice cream?”

“yes”.

We got icecream and started walking home.

“can we bang?”

“again Ramo, we just did it?”

“but you look super sexy and im horny for you”.

“i geuss”.

…………………………………………………………………………………..

The next morning i woke up took a shower and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47323124. Ramo was still sleeping and Eddie called me off Ramo’s mom’s phone.

“hello?’

“mommy can you come pick me up?”.

“yeah ill be right there”.

I walked in Ramo’s parents house and Eddie hugged me. I picked him up and sat next to Ramo’s mom in the kitchen. SHe gave me a cup of coffee.

“so Ramo is home now”.

I smiled.

“yeaaahhh”.

“why did Eddie sleep here last night?”

“oh no reason”.

“mmmhhmmmm”.

She took a sip of her coffee.

“i bet you guys did it, didnt you?”

“maybe”.

She laughed and Eddie came up to me.

“Mommy, can we go home i wanna see daddy”.

“okay lets go”.

We got home and I opened the door. Eddie ran in his room and someone grabbed me. I jumped and turned around. It was Ramo.

“dont scare me like that you dick”.

“my bad”.

I laughed and kissed him.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………… A A couiple weeks later it’s Ramo’s birthday and I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47364865 and Ramo’s weraing this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47365023 and we went out to dinner. After we ate we went back to the house. It was 9.

“come on babe I want to see a movie”.

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47365178 and sat on the couch. Ramo pulled it out so it was a bed. He put his arm around me and we started watching the movie. A sex scene cameon and Ramo looked at me.

“can we?”

“yes”

He smiled and started kissing me.

……………………………………………………………………………………..

A couple weeks later it was Easter. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/easter/set?id=46803492 and Ramo put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46861339. I picked Eddie up and we ate at Ramo’s parents house. After we got done eating we went home.

“mommy can I go to bed?”.

“yeah common”.

I put this on and laid with Eddie. Ramo came in and put his arm around me.

“you know that I love you with all my heart right?”.

“yeah why” He kissed me and I could tell something was wrong.

“Ramo what’s wrong”.

“come here”.

He hugged me but I pulled back.

“seriously what’s wrong”.

“you promise you won’t get mad and leave”.

“depends what it is”.

Eddie looked at us.

“are you guys going to fight?”.

“no go back to bed”.

Ramo pulled me out of the room and outside on the porch. He rubbed his neck.

“Ramo what the fuck is it”.

“Well you know when I was out of town at the hockey camp thing?”.

“yeah?”

“well I kind of cheated on you”.

“are you fucking kidding me, you tell me this after we fuck like 8 times”.

“Im sorry”

I started crying.

“your such a fucking pig”.

“grace I’m sorry please don’t leave me”.

He tried hugging me but I pushed him away.

“why shouldn’t I leave you?”

“because I love you”.

“no you don’t. Your a living asswhole just like everybody else”.

I ran back upstairs and fell asleep crying.

The next morning i woke and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/lweaving_oufit/set?id=47431952. I started packing and Eddie woke up.

“Mommy where are we going?”

“away for a while”.

“okay”.

I put Eddie in hi carseat and went back in the house to get my stuff. I was about to lleave but Ramo stopped me.

“baby, please dont leave me”.

“too late”.

“where are you going to stay? With your parents?”

I started crying and he hugged me.

“im sorry baby, i forgot”.

“just get off of me”.

I got in the door and headed for my old house where Sarah and John still live. I walked in and Eddie ran upstairs with Sophie and Sarah hugged me.

“what are you doing here? And why are you crying?”

“Ramo cheated on me”.

“what? How do you know?”

“It was when he was at the hockey camp thing and he told me last night”

I got ice tea and sat on the couch.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and Cody are still broken up. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit/set?id=46963482 and laid in bed with Sophie. acouple minutes later i heard Cody downstairs with a girl. I started crying and Sophie looked at me.

“Mommy whats wrrong?”

“I think daddy has a new girlfriend”.

She ran downstairs.

*Cody’s POV*

Sophie came running down the stairs and towards me.

“DAAAADDDDDYYYYY”.

“SSSOOOOPPPPHHHIIIIEEE”.

I picked her up and kissed her cheek.

“MOmmy is crying upstairs”.

“Why?”

She shrugged her shoulders. Brianna (the girl i brang home) looked at me.

“you’re a dad?”

I nodded my head and she picked Sophie up. Sarah came down and grabbed Sophie away from her.

“you.do.not.and.will.never.touch.my.daughter”.

Tears were coming own her face. She went back upstairs and i looked at Brianna.

“bye!”.

Grace laughed and i ran upstairs to sarah. She was crying on her bed and and Sophie was hugging her. She looked at me. I signaled her to get out and she did.

*Sarah’s POV*

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_gettin_back_wit_da/set?id=47432315 and cried on my bed and Sophie was hugging me. Sophie left and i felt someone put their arms around me. It was Cody.

“i love you”.

I turned around and he wiped my tears away.

“No you dont Cody”.

“yes i do”.

“No you dont because if you did, you wouldnt of brang that slut here”.

“i know im sorry”.

“kay”.

“i still love you”.

“you should”.

I smiled and he laughed and kissed me.

“does this mean i have my baby back”.

I nodded my head and kissed him.

“want to go to the mall and you can have everything you want”.

I nodded my head and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_mall/set?id=47432498 and we went to the mall while Sophie and Eddie played together.

*Grace’s POV*

3 months later, i still ave not forgave Ramo and have not seen him ever since i left. Oh and i am 3 months pregnant too. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47437979 and got a text from Ramo.

From Ramo:

hey baby can you please come home. I miss you and havent seen you in 3 months.

To Ramo:

no.

From Ramo:

Can you atleast bring Eddie over.

To Ramo:

whatever.

I got Eddie and we drove to Ramo. He opened the door and Eddie ran in his little playroom thing. when Ramo saw me, his eyes widened.

“you pregnant again?”

I nodded my head and he hugged me.

“why didnt you tell me?”

I shrugged my shoulderrs and turned away and started walking towards my car but Ramo grabbed me.

“wait baby”.

“dont call me that, and i have to go”.

“please cant you just stay for a little bit?”

“i geuss”.

I walked in the kitchen and got a drink. Ramo wrapped his arms aroundme and kissed my cheek.

“I love you Grace”.

I rolled my eyes.

“good for you”.

He sighed and hugged me. I walked out into the living room and sat on the couchand Ramo sat next to me and put his arm around me.

I fell asleep and acouple hours later i woke up in Ramo’s bed. I walked downstairs and he kissed me.

“im leaving”.

He blocked the door.

“please stay….. forever”.

“Ramo, i dont know”.

He got down on one knee and grabbed my hands.

“please baby i love you i love you i love you i love you and i have been wanting to do this for 3 months now”.

He took a ring out of his pocket.

“Grace, will you marry me?”.

I smiled and started crying. I nodded my head and he kissed me.

he put this ring on my finger http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47642196 and Eddie came down.

“daddy do you know that I’m going to have a baby sister”.

“Yes Eddie I know”.

We sat on the couch and watched t.v.

“I still can’t believe you didn’t tell me we were having another baby”.

“well its not my fault I was mad at you”.

He laughed and Eddie came out.

“Mommy can me you and Daddy go to the park and play on the swings”..

“yes let’s go”.

We went to the park and Eddie sat on the swings and I pushed him. Ramo sat on the swing next to Eddie.

“you must be stupid if you think I’m pushing your fat ass”.

“yeah because I’m the fat one”.

I slapped him.

“it’s your sperm that made me like this”

“hey, your the one that wanted to do it”

“your the one that didn’t use a condom”.

“your the one that didn’t ask”.

“your the one that doesn’t like them”.

“your the one that is ‘allergic’ to them”.

“your the one that has the dick”.

“your the one that has the pussy”.

“your the one that has the sperm”.

“okay I’m done with this game babe”.

“exaptly no comeback bye the dick sucker”.

He laughed and kissed me.

……………….………………….. ……………………………………………………………… I slowly walked down the aisle wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/my_wedding_oufit/set?id=47639579 with Ramo’s dad. It was nice of him since my parents died. I stood in front of Ramo at the end of the aisle and he smiled.

The priest said all of those words and we both said ‘I do’.

“you may now kiss the bride”.

Ramo wrapped his arms around my waist and I wrapped mine around his neck. We both leaned in and kissed. Everybody cheered and Ramo’s dad through Eddie up in the air. We pulled back and smiled.

“I love you Grace”.

“I love you too”. ……………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Me and Ramo had a new baby girl. Briana lynn Kline. As for Sarah, her and Cody bought a new house right next to Me and Ramo’s. They also had a new baby boy named Michael Carter Roberts and they’re married.

*2 years later*

Eddie is now 4 and Briana is 2. Me, Ramo, Briana and Eddie are coming home from

Ramo’s parents house and Eddie and Briana were dead asleep. I sighed and rubbed

my head.

“what’s wrong baby?”

“I don’t know I guess I’m just stressed out”.

He grabbed me hand.

“you want to know what relieves stress?”

“what?”

“sex”.

“not right now”.

“but can we?”

“I guess”.

“finally!”

“what’s that supposed to mean?”

“we haven’t had sex in a while”.

“not my fault”.

“mmmhhhhmmm”.

“shut up”.

I slapped him and we got home. It was 12 so I put Briana and Eddie in their beds

and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=50729989.

Ramo came up behind me and grabbed my butt. I giggled and moved his hands.

“come on babe”.

“you better use a condom. Because I’m only 23 and I have 2 kids and I am not

having another one”.

“okay okay relax”.

I laid down and Ramo laid on top of me and started kissing me. I was about to

unzip his pants but I heard tiny footsteps coming down the hall.

It was Briana. Ramo got off of me and Briana was crying. I picked her up and

hugged her.

“what’s wrong Briana?”

“I had scary dream”.

“awe are you okay?”

She nodded her head.

“but can I sleep with you and daddy?”

I looked at Ramo and he was biting his lip and was looking at my boobs.

“yes you can”.

“yay thank you”.

I smiled and she kissed me cheek.

“WHAT?”

I looked at Ramo.

“come on babe she’s your daughter”.

“ugh ok”.

“thank you daddy”.

“your welcome beautiful”.

She laid in between me and Ramo and I got a text.

From Ramo:

I want you NOW!

To Ramo:

Awe too bad(;

From Ramo:

Fuck you.

To Ramo:

Mmmm you wish you could;)

From Ramo:

Stoopppp-______-

To Ramo:

Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm baby

From Ramo:

Pllleaaassseeeee…………

“hey princess?”

“yes daddy?”

“can your mommy sleep in the middle of us?”

“uh sure daddy?”

“yes thank you!”

We switched spots and Ramo put his hand down my pants and slid on finger in me.

I moaned and he put another one in.

He kissed me and thrusted his fingers harder and deeper in me.

“Ramo stop”.

“why Briana’s sleeping?”

He went faster and faster so I undid his jeans and grabbed his dick. His fingers

got more tense and I gave him a handjob. We were both moaning and he kissed me.

“we are definitely having sex tomorrow!”

“whatever you say”.

He wrapped his arm around me and we fell asleep.

The next morning I changed into this

http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53399825

and walked downstairs and everyone was eating breakfast. I sat on Ramo’s lap and he put his hand on my thigh. I smiled and moved it.

“mommy, can me and Briana go over Michael and Sophie’s house now?”

“yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes”.

“oh my gosh Ramo I think they get it”.

He smiled and took them over to Sarah and Cody’s and I laid on the couch.

A couple minutes later Ramo came back and I jumped on him, wrapping my legs

around his waist.

“hey baby. Let’s fuck now”.

I laughed and started kissing him. He carried me upstairs an threw me on the

bed.

“damn you are so sexy baby girl”.

I giggle and we ripped our clothes off and slid his dick in me.

“mmm Ramo”.

“mmmhhhhmmm say my name baby”.

He thrusted harder and harder into me and I screamed. I flipped him over and

started riding him.

“holy shit Grace”.

I giggled and a couple minutes later I collapsed on him.

“who said you could stop?”

“I’m tired”.

“then I guess it’s my turn now”.

He flipped back over so be was on top of me and. Ramo’s phone was ringing so he

groaned and answered it. It was Cody.

“what do you want?”

“well hello to you too!”

“sorry me and Grace were just eh never mind”.

I laughed an they kept talking and talking. A couple minutes later I crawled

over to Ramo and sat on his lap, straddling him.

He looked down then back up at me and bit his lip. He was still talking so I

grabbed his dick and started jacking him off.

He closed his eyes and kept talking to Cody but with a more sexier voice. Soon

I laid him down and put his dick in my mouth. He started moaning in the phone

and Cody kept talking. At one point I got frustrated and ripped the phone out of

Ramo’s hand.

“hey Cody, it’s Grace. Ramo isn’t available right now. We are trying to fuck so

bye!”

He laughed and I threw the phone on the ground. I was still straddling Ramo so

I slid his dick in me again. He was moaning really loudly and I started grinding

on his dick.

“mmmm Grace harder”.

I slammed my body on Ramo’s dick and screamed. A couple minutes later Cody

called back and I groaned.

“what the hell do you want?”

“Briana and Eddie want to come home”.

“okay I’ll be right there”.

I got off of Ramo and put his clothes on.

“woah woah woah where are you going? And in my clothes too”.

“I’m going to get Briana and Eddie so get dressed”.

“maybe I don’t want too”.

I started coming towards him and he put his hands up.

“okay okay I’ll get dressed”.

“good boy”.

I walked over to Cody and Sarah’s and Cody answered the door.

“where’s Sarah?”

“at work”.

“Damn boy shouldn’t you be the one working?”

We sat on the couch.

“yeah I guess but who would take care of Sophie and Michael?”

“I will. I’m not working”.

Briana and Eddie ran up to me and jumped on my lap.

“mommy can we go home now?”

“yeah”.

We went home and Ramo was laying on the couch. I laid on top of him and he

wrapped his arms around me.

“you look good in my clothes”.

“I know, but there huge on me”.

“yeah I like you better in tight clothes”.

He grabbed my butt and I laughed. He kissed me and Briana came out.

“mommy can you take a nap with me?”

“sure”.

We went upstairs and fell asleep in her princess bed. I was having a dream about

the guy I cheated on Ramo with. I still haven’t told him but I think I should. I

woke up to my phone ringing and it was Ramo.

“hello?”

“hey babe dinners ready”.

“and you couldn’t walk up here to tell me?”

“no I’m lazy”.

“alright well be right down”.

“alright cutie”.

“shut up”.

I hung up the phone and we ate. After dinner Eddie and Briana ran upstairs to

play wii and I laid on the couch next to Ramo. He wrapped his arm around me and

I fell asleep.

A couple hours later I woke up and it was like 12 at night. I went

upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53400454 and checked on Briana and Eddie. They were sleeping in Eddie’s bed with the wii remotes.

I went back downstairs and laid back on the couch. I started dreaming about the

dude again, Kyle. He was trying to get back with me and he killed Ramo and my

whole family.

I woke up breathing heavily and Ramo looked at me.

“are you okay baby?”

I nodded my head and crawled over to him on the other side of the couch. I

started kissing him and he smiled.

“what are you doing?”

“shhh”.

I started taking his shirt off but he stopped me.

“babe we can’t do it right now”.

“why?”

“because I have to go to work in 3 hours”.

I sighed and laid my head on his chest. He kissed my head and I smiled.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

“let’s go to bed baby”.

“carry me”.

He carried me up to our room and I laid on the bed. I kissed him and laid my

head on his chest.

“I have to tell you something Ramo”.

“what is it beautiful?”

I bit my lip.

“um I kind of cheated on you like a couple years ago”.

He started to get pissed off.

“with who?”

“this kid Kyle I’m sorry”.

“when the fuck were you going to tell me this?”

“I forgot until I just had like 2 dreams about him”.

“yeah sure”.

“I’m sorry”.

“whatever. That’s why you were trying to get us to have sex wasn’t it?”

I started crying and stuffed my face in my pillow.

“you’re such a fucking slut”.

“can’t you just fucking forgive me it was a couple fucking years ago?”

“no”.

I kept crying and took a pillow and blanket and slept I the couch. A couple

hours later I woke up to someone in the kitchen.

I sat up and it was Ramo getting ready for work. He usually leaves at 3. Briana

started crying and Ramo looked at me.

“can you like go get her?”

I rolled my eyes and walked up to her room. I laid next to her and hugged her.

“what’s wrong?”

“I had bad dream that you and daddy break up and you leave and I never see you

again and daddy hurt me”.

“daddy won’t hurt you”.

“are you guys going to break up and someone leave?”

“I don’t know maybe?”

“why?”

“I don’t know. Just go back to sleep”.

“can you stay with me?”.

I nodded my head and pulled the blanket over us and we fell asleep.

The next afternoon I changed into thishttp://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53401325 and made eggs for Briana and Eddie. They

came down and sat at the counter.

“mommy I don’t want eggs”.

“why?”

“because I don’t”.

“please just eat them Briana”.

“no”.

She crossed her arms and I sighed.

“please”.

“no mommy”

“just eat them”.

“no I don’t want them”.

She threw them across the room and sat there.

“go pick them up now”.

“no”.

“then go to your room”.

“I don’t want to”.

“then pick up the eggs”.

“no”.

She stomped her feet and ran up to her room. Eddie got done eating and went up

in us room. I sat at the counter and laid my head down.

I started crying and Ramo came home from work. He kissed my wad and I wiped my

years away.

“what’s wrong?”

“nothing”.

“whatever I was just asking a simple question bitch”.

“you know what Ramo you leave if I’m being such a bitch”.

“well you are”.

I started crying again and ran upstairs into our room. I laid in bed and I heard

Briana and Eddie talking to Ramo in the hall.

“why do you have to leave daddy?”

“because me and mommy arent getting along”.

“but for how long?”

“I don’t know. Maybe a few days”.

“are you guys gonna break up?”

“I hope not”.

They started crying and Briana came in and laid next to me.

“daddy’s leaving”.

“I know princess”.

“why don’t you stop him?”

“I don’t know”.

“Are you guys in love?”

I nodded my head.

“then why don’t you stay together?”

“I don’t know it’s complicated”.

She sighed and walked into her room. Ramo came in and got his got his stuff and

kissed my cheek.

“I love you”.

I didn’t say anything and he sighed and walked out. I felt tears coming down my

face and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53401935.

I laid back in bed and a couple hours later I texted Sarah. It was 1 in the

morning so Briana and Eddie were sleeping. I put Ramo’s hoodie over my tank top

and laid back down.

To Sarah:

Ramo left……

From Sarah:

WHAT?WHY?

To Sarah:

Can you come over?

From Sarah:

Well me and Cody were just ummmmmm you know haha….

I texted Cody.

To Cody:

STOP FUCKING SARAH AND TELL HER TO COME OVER…..

From Cody:

-____________-

A couple minutes later I heard a knock on the door and I ran downstairs and

answered it. It was Sarah and we sat on the couch.

I told her what happened and She hugged me. I started crying and I heard someone

close the front door.

“let me talk to her”.

Sarah left and I looked up. It was Ramo. I got up and started walking away but

he pulled my arm and and turned me around and hugged me.

“I love you Grace”.

“no you don’t”.

“yes I do”.

“no you hate me”.

“no I don’t”.

“whatever”.

“why don’t you believe me?”

“because if you loved me you wouldn’t of left”.

“I came back didn’t I?”

“yeah so”.

“I could’ve been out at a club fucking some hot Russian lesbian slut thing”.

I cried into his chest and he hugged me tighter.

“stop crying”.

“I can’t”.

“why?”

“because I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He wiped my tears away and kissed me. I smiled and he kissed me again. He

started putting his hand up my shirt but I stopped him.

“you must be fucking retarded if you think we are having sex right now”.

He frowned and I laughed.

“do you Grace Kline promise that me Ramo The King of Sexiness Kline and you will

have sex this week?”

“I don’t promise anything “.

I walked away but Ramo ran up to me and picked me up. He carried me upstairs and

threw me on our bed.

“promise?”

I shook my head no and he started tickling me.

“okay okay stop”.

“what do you say?”

“okay I promise that we will have sex this week”.

“good girl”.

He laid down next to me And wrapped his arm around me waist.

“why do you have my sweatshirt on?”

“because it smells like you”.

“of course”.

He smiled and kissed me.

A Couple days later I want to go shopping because I have like now clothes. But I have

no money. I went up to me and Ramo’s room and he was laying in bed in his

boxers.

Eddie and Briana were at a birthday party.

I walked over to the bed and crawled on top of Ramo. I started kissing him and

he smiled. I put my hand down his pants and grabbed his dick.

He moaned and I giggled. I kept jacking him off and he moaned louder and louder.

“so Ramo?”

“what baby?”

He closed his eyes and threw his head back.

“can I pretty please have money to go shopping?”

“mmhhmmm”.

He handed me his credit card and I stood up.

“thank you”.

“what the fuck?”

I kissed his cheek.

“I’m going to kill you”.

“I love you bye”.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53402745 and left for the mall.

I went to hollister first and bought this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53403123 and this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53405129 . After that I weren’t to Delia’s and bought these http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53405480. Then i went to Victorias Secret and bought these http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53405768 . And last I went to Abercrombie and fitch and bought all this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53406286 , these http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53406667 and this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53407002.

I went home and put all the bags in my room and Ramo came up to me.

“oh hey Ramo”.

“you played me”.

I laughed.

“I know”.

“you are a bitch”.

“yup”.

“I’m going to get back at you”.

I Pulled him down towards me so he was my height.

“relax. I went to Victorias Secret”.

He bit his lip and kissed me.

“good”.

It was 2:45 and Ramo laid me on the bed and started kissing me. He took my shirt

off and tried unhooking my bra but I stopped him.

“what?”

“I have to go get Briana and Eddie in 10 minutes”.

“so what? We can do it quick”.

I groaned.

“please?”

“I guess”.

“yay”.

He ripped my clothes off and I giggled.

10 minutes later he was still going and I moaned. He took his dick out and

slammed it back in. I screamed and grabbed onto his back and scratched it.

“Ramo stop”.

“why?”

“I have to go”.

“fine”.

He got off of me and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53427040 started walking out the door.

“woah hello?”

I turned around.

“what?”

“aren’t you forgetting something?”

I gave him a confused look and he pointed to his lips. I rolled my eyes and

walked over to him and kissed him. I pulled back but he pulled me closer and

kissed me again.

“I have to go. I’ll be back”.

“ugh whatever”.

I laughed and Picked Briana and Eddie up. When we got home they ran upstairs and

someone grabbed my butt. I jumped and turned around. It was Ramo.

“hey baby”.

He started kissing my and I wrapped my arms around his neck and he grabbed my

butt. He pulled back and I giggled.

“so guess what”.

“what?”

“I’m amazingly beautiful”.

“if course you are”.

“I know”.

I walked in the kitchen and Ramo wrapped his arms around me.

“babe I’m going to poker with the guys tonight”.

“wow so I’m going to have to sleep by myself?”

“I’m leaving at 2 so technically no”.

“you suck”.

“i know”.

He kissed me and sat me on the counter.

“you know we can have some fun before I leave”.

“It’s only 4. Not right now”.

“fine”.

He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my head.

“baby baby baby guess what?”

“what?”

“I love you”.

“I know. I have that effect on people”.

“wow you bitch”.

I smiled.

“I am”.

I hopped off the counter and walked up into our room. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53427765 and laid in bed. Ramo came In and looked at me.

“what the fuck are you doing?”

“what?”

“why are you in your pajamas we haven’t even had dinner yet?”

I groaned.

“I don’t feel like getting changed again”.

“do you want to order pizza?”

I nodded my head and he laid next to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and

kissed my head.

“are you feeling okay baby?”

I shrugged my shoulders and he felt my forehead.

“your really warm”.

“so?”

“you probably have a fever or need something to eat”.

“can you go order the pizza?”

He nodded his head and kissed me. He went downstairs and Eddie came In and laid

next to me.

“hi mommy”.

“hi baby”.

“are you and daddy okay now?”

“yup. We’re all Better”.

“good”.

I smiled and played with his hair.

“I love you mommy”.

“I love you too Eddie”.

He got under the blanket with me and I smiled.

“where’s your sister?”

“she’s sleeping”.

“okay are you hungry?”

“yes!”

“good because daddy just ordered pizza”.

“okay. Why are you laying down?”

“because I don’t feel good”.

“feel better mommy”.

“awe thank you Eddie”.

“your welcome mommy”.

I heard someone at the door and I turned around. It was Briana and she ran over

and laid next to Eddie.

“hi mommy”.

“hi briana”.

“I’m hungy”.

“okay daddy just ordered pizza”.

“okay good”.

Ramo came up and looked at all of us.

“oh so my bed is now a bed for 4?”

“your bed? More like our bed?”

“mmhhmm sure”.

He laid down and wrapped his arm around my waist.

“so Briana and Eddie. What are you guys doing in here?”

“were laying down with mommy because she doesn’t feel good”.

“oh. Well that’s my job to make we feel better”.

“not anymore”.

We walked downstairs and ate our pizza and then Briana and Eddie went to bed.

Ramo was sitting on the couch so I laid next to him and laid my head on his lap.

“what time is it?”

“10”.

I groaned and sat up.

“what’s wrong?”

“my head hurts”.

“awe my poor baby. Come here”.

He wrapped his arms around me and rocked me.

“what are you doing?”

“rocking you like a baby”.

“okay?”

I laid my head on his chest and I looked up at him.

“I love you”.

“I love you too”.

“I’m going to go drink so my headache will go away”.

“I think that will just make it worse”.

“shut up”.

“okay then go for it”.

I got up and went to the fridge. After like 8 beers I went back over to Ramo

totally drunk.

*Ramo’s POV*

Grace came over to me totally drunk and sat on my lap.

“baby?”

“what?”

“how many beers did you have”.

She started counting her fingers.

“this many”.

She held up 8 fingers.

“great. You’re totally drunk”.

She nodded her head and giggled. It was almost 2 so I got up and Grace laid on

the couch.

“I’m leaving”.

“you suck”.

Shit I have no money.

“hey babe can I have like 200$”.

“yeah sure whatever go in my purse”.

“thanks beautiful”.

I gave her a kiss and got the money and left.

*Grace’s POV*

The next morning I woke up in bed with a major headache. It was Sunday so Ramo

was home.

I walked downstairs And Ramo gave me a kiss.

“hey babe did your headache go away?”

I shook my head no.

“I told you beer won’t get rid of it”.

“oh shut up”.

He gave me Advil and it started to feel better.

“so I took 200$ from you last night”.

“WHAT?”

“but I won 4,000”.

I hugged him.

“good because you need to go grocery shopping”.

“why me?”

“because I still don’t feel good”.

“eh i don’t know what to get. Can you come with me?”

“yeah but I’ll have to Bring briana and Eddie”.

“okay but their not getting everything they want like they usually do”.

“shut up”.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53428263and we all left. We were at the grocery store and I was pushing the cart while Briana was in the seat thing in the cart an Eddie was in

the next aisle with Ramo.

“hey babe?”

“what Grace?”

“should I get you know what that begins with c so we can you know”.

“nah I have like 3 boxes at home”.

“alright”.

Briana looked at me.

“mommy what are you talking about?”

“nothing. You’ll understand when you’re older”.

“okay”.

“so do you want to go to the beach for the week princess?”

“yes yes yes yes yes”.

“okay okay. Should we make it where we go every year for a week?”

She nodded her head.

“okay so next week okay?”

“okay mommy”.

We went to the aisle Ramo and Eddie were on and Eddie Sat in the cart next to

Briana.

“so daddy guess what?”

“what baby?”

“were going to the beach for a whole week next week”.

“oh really?”

“yep mommy said so”.

“well mommy didn’t tell daddy”.

“that’s too bad. We’re already going and you can’t stop us”.

He laughed.

“okay we’ll go”.

“yay”.

Ramo wrapped his arms around me and we left.

*the next week*

We are leaving today to go to seaside. Sarah, Cody, Sophie, and Michael are

coming with us and Eddie are really excited. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53428649 and we left. Ramo has had a beach house for a while now so were all staying in that because

it’s really big.

Sophie and Briana are sharing a room and so are Eddie and Michael. Obviously me

and Ramo are sharing a room and Sarah and Cody are.

*2hours later*

We’re finally at Seaside and Briana and Eddie slept the whole way. I started to

wake them up and They looked at me.

“what?”

“were here”.

“yay”.

“mommy can you unbuckle my carseat?”

“sure Briana”.

I unbuckled her and she ran out of the car and so did Sophie. Eddie and Michael

ran into the with them while me Cody Sarah and Ramo unpacked.

After we got everything set up I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53429117 and put Briana and Eddie into their bathing suits. Ramo came up behind me and grabbed my butt and I jumped.

“where are you taking them?”

“beach. Duh”.

“haha okay. Me and Cody will be at the bar”.

“alright”.

He gave me a kiss and left. Sarah came in wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53429751 and Sophie and Michael was wearing their bathing suits too.

We got to the beach and Sarah put the blankets on the sand.

“Mommy can we go in the water?”

“sure”.

Sarah stayed on the blankets with Michael Sophie and Briana and I sat on the

sand and the water came up to me.

This guy sat next to me and smiled.

“um hi”.

“hey beautiful”.

We started talking and a couple minutes later I forgot to put sunscreen on

Eddie. I called him over and put it On him.

“thanks mommy”.

He kissed my cheek and went back to playing.

“so your a mom?”

I nodded my head.

“I have 2 kids actually. The other one is up there with my best friend and her 2

kids”.

“oh so where’s the father?”

“he’s at the bar with his Best friend”.

“oh so is he like your husband?”

I nodded my head.

“oh okay well I have to go. Nice meeting you “.

“you too”.

He walked away and we all left. We all stayed up until 1 playing board games.

All the kids got tired so they went to bed and so did Sarah.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54361062 and laid in bed and played on my phone. A couple minutes later Ramo came in and laid next to me.

“let’s fuck”.

“no”.

He laughed and I put my phone down.

“are you drunk?”

He nodded his head and smiled.

“I’m going to bed”.

I laid down and he wrapped his arms around me. He put his hands up my shirt and

grabbed my boobs.

“you have some nice boobs babe”.

“how many drinks have you had?”

“like 23”.

“oh my god”.

He pinched my butt and I smacked him.

“Ramo stop!”

“but I want to fuck you”.

“too bad!”

“please baby?”

“no, now leave me alone”.

“bitch!”

He turned around and I went to sleep.

The next morning I woke up and Ramo looked at me.

“hey princess”.

I didn’t say anything and just turned around. He wrapped his arm around me but I

pushed it off.

“what’s up?”

I got up and walked out in the living room where Sarah and Cody were. I sat on

the couch and they looked at Ramo following me.

“Ramo why does she look mad?”

“I don’t know she won’t talk to me”.

I laid down and put a blanket over me. Sarah walked over and sat next to me on

the floor.

“why are you mad at him?”

“because he’s an asshole”.

We were whispering.

“Ramo, she says you’re an asshole”.

“I didn’t even do anything. Well I don’t remember anything that happened last

night”.

“alright well I’m going to get Sophie and Michael”.

She walked in their room and Ramo walked in our room. Cody walked over and laid

next to me.

“so what’s going on?”

“what do you mean?”

He moved the hair out of my face.

“with you and Ramo?”

“he got me pissed off last night”.

“how?”

“He tried getting in my pants and then other stuff happened and then he called

me a bitch”.

“he’s retarded”.

“I know!”

“but he was just drunk”.

“so what”.

“he had like 23 bears”.

“I don’t care!”

“he didn’t know what he was doing”.

“whatever”.

Eddie came out and jumped on us.

“mommy?”

“yeah?”

“why is daddy crying?”

“he’s crying?”

Eddie nodded his head and Cody looked at me.

“I think you should go talk to him”.

“fine!”

I walked into our room and he wasn’t there. I walked back out and sarah was in

the kitchen.

“hey, do you know where Ramo went?”

“he told me he was sitting by the pool in the backyard”.

“okay thanks”.

I walked back there and Ramo was sitting on the edge of the pool with his feet

in. I wrapped my arms around his neck and he looked at me.

“what do you want?”

“I’m sorry”.

“what did I even do?”

“you tried getting me to have sex with you and then other stuff happened and

then you were calling me a bitch”.

“I was drunk”.

“I know I was just pissed off”.

“well don’t be mad at me for that”.

I kissed him and smiled.

“I know I’m sorry”.

“you owe me”.

“for what?”

”for making me cry and making me think you were going to leave me”.

“okay what do you want?”.

I sat next to him and laid my head on his shoulder and he wrapped his arm around

me.

“hmmmmmm how about a blowjob?”

“fine!”

“now?”

“no!”

“ugh alright”.

I laughed and walked back inside. We walked over to Sarah and she looked at us.

“so what are you guys doing today?”

I looked down at Ramos dick and looked back at Sarah.

“oh wow!”

“well what can I say”.

We walked into the bedroom since the kids were still sleeping and locked the

door. Ramo laid on the bed and looked at me. He was already undressed.

“come on now”.

“damn boy you’re already naked”.

“yes now let’s go”.

I walked toward him and sighed.

“I already know this is going to turn into sex”

“that’s the plan”.

I laughed and stuck his dick in my mouth.

………………………………….

I collapsed next to Ramo breathing heavily and he wrapped his arm around and

grabbed my boobs. I giggled and turned around so I was facing him.

“can we do that again tonight?”

“i don’t care”.

A couple hours later I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=54362307 and walked outside. We all walked to the boardwalk and Ramo wrapped his arm around me.

That night I got a shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57943895. When I walked out of the bathroom Ramo came out from around the corner and he smashed a pie in my face.

“Oh my gosh Ramo you asshole”

“wanna know what that pie is made of?”

“what?”

“My cum”.

“Ramo that is so fucking gross”.

Cody came by and took off some of the cum and put it in his mouth. Me and Ramo both looked at him like he was crazy.

“wait what? That tastes really good”.

“EW CODY THATS RAMO’S CUM!”

“EW”.

He ran away and washed his mouth out.

"I Thought You Hated Me?"(Christian)

Sat, 02 Jun 2012 13:27:00 -0400

Hi, my names Grace. I’m 14, 5’6, tan and skinny. I have long brown curly hair that comes down to the middle of my back and I have bright blue eyes. I play soccer, softball, lacrosse, and cheer leading. I only do lacrosse and cheer leading at my school. My step sister’s name is Sarah. I call her my sister because I have known her my whole life. She has a boyfriend named David.

His best friend is Christian. He is 5’11, has muscles and is a ginger. He does football, track, baseball and wrestling. We all go to Harry S. Truman in the 9th grade. All 4 of us hang out everyday.i have all my classes with Christian and sit next to him in most of them.

The thing is, me and Christian hate each others guts. We are always fighting and calling each other names. He annoys the shit out of me and whenever I have a boyfriend or bring a boy home, he makes fun of me.

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47439718 and walked into my homeroom, Social studies. I sat in my seat. Next to Christian.

“hey dick muncher”.

I rolled my eyes and looked away.

“what’s up your ass today?”

“You! Now shut the fuck up”

“mmmmmaaaaaaannnnnn. Little miss slut is on her period or something”.

I sighed and laid my head in my arms. After school I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/park_with_david_christian_sarah/set?id=47439889 and sat on the couch. A couple minutes later Sarah came out.

“Me, you, David, and Christian are all going to the park”.

I rolled my eyes.

“Grace, can’t you and Christian get along for just one time!”

“if he stops calling me stuff”

We got up and left for the park. I sat on the swing and Christian sat next to me while Sarah and David went for a walk.

“hello bitch”.

I rolled my eyes.

“dick!”

“whore!”

“you know what Christian, why do you always have to fucking start with me?”

“because it’s so funny seeing you pissed”

“your such an ass”

He laughed and put his arm around me.

“don’t fucking touch me!”

I walked home and Christian followed me. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_44/set?id=47544108 and laid on my bed. A couple minutes later Christian came in and sat next to me.

“Christian, what do you want?”

“to kiss you!”

“what?”

He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Nothing um never mind”.

“no tell me what you just said”.

“just forget it”

He started walking away but I turned him around and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around my waist and a couple minutes later he pulled back and smiled.

“is that what you wanted?”

He nodded his head and had the biggest smile on his face. I sighed and laid on my bed.

“but I don’t get it though”

He sat next to me and put his arms around me.

“what’s that babe?”

“I thought you hate me?”

He shook his head no.

“Then why do you always pretend to hate me?”

“because you hate me!”

“I did because I always thought that you hated me”

I laughed and laid my head on his chest. He looked down at me and smiled.

“So why do you honestly insist on getting me pissed all of the time?”

“truthfully because you look so cute when your mad”

I punched him in the arm.

“what it’s not my fault we ‘hate’ each other”

I laughed and he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my head. I fell asleep and A couple hours later I woke up with Christian hugging me.i looked at him and he smiled at me. I sat up and he grabbed my hands and interlocked our fingers.

“so are we going to keep pretending we hate each other towards Sarah and David”

“yeah I guess”

I smiled and looked down.

“don’t look down your beautiful”

He started kissing me and I heard Sarah and David come in the door.

“where do you think they are?”

“I don’t know, let’s check Grace’s room.”

I heard them come in so i pulled back and pushed Christian off my bed. I looked at Sarah and David in the doorway.

“you’re such a ass”.

Sarah sighed.

“and you’re a slut”.

“go suck your dad’s dick”.

“at least my dad has one”.

“how do you think i got here you nimrod you’re so fucking retarded”.

“You’re adopted. Your real parents are trolls… That explains how you get your looks”.

“You’re so mean.

“OMG guys shut the fuck up!”

I looked at Sarah and rolled my eyes.

“it’s his fault”.

“of course the shamoo blames it all on me!”

I slapped him and David and Sarah left. Christian got up and kissed my head.

“im gonna go”.

“alright text me”.

“okay”>

He started walking out.

“oh and Christian”.

He turned around.

“yes babe?”

“i ‘hate’ you”.

“i ‘hate’ you too”.

He winked and left. I fell asleep and the next morning i woke up with a message.

From Christian:

I like you.

And by that i mean i want to have dates with you where it’s just me and you sitting on my couch cuddling, and i want to take you out on dinners where i can get you anything you want and just talk about everything, and i want to buy you flowers for random occasions just to show you how much you really mean to me, and i want introduce you to my whole family so they can meat that amazing girl that i am so close with. Yes i like you… ALOT

I smiled and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47546172 and walked into homeroom. I felt someone wrap their arms around me and kiss my cheek. It was Christian.

“hey beautiful”.

“hi cutie”.

“so did you like my message last night?”

“yeah”.

“good”.

I smiled and he was about to say something but the teacher came in and we all sat in our seats. When the teacher had her back turned Christian passed me a note. I opened it and it said:

Answer these questions for me <3

1)What’s the 1st name of the guy in Fresh Prince of Bel air? WILL Smith

2)What is the letter after T? YOU

3)The opposite of stop? GO

4)In baseball after 3 strikes you’re OUT

5)To find the area of a rectangle you multiply length times WITH

6)Do Re ME Fa Sol La Ti Do

Check Yes or No<3

I checked yes and he smiled.

After 10th period Christian walked up to me at my locker.

“so baby it’s Frday and i want to take you out on a date to my uncles lake since Sarah is sleeping at David’s”.

t us

“alright”.

“okay wear something pretty”.

He kissed my cheek and we walked to the bus with Sarah and David.

They looked at us and Christian tried tripping me but i pushed him into the window.

“Seriously are you guys ever going to get along?”

“Not with that loser.”

“Speak for yourself”

“Well you guys are going to have to get along because we are all going to California and you guys are sharing a room and spending alot of time together.”

I sighed and laid my head back. Acouple minutes later the bus started moving and i got a text.

From Christian:

I can’t wwwaaaaiiiiiitttttttt <3

To Christian:

me either<3

From Christian:

We are gooing to have alot of fun. Do you want to know why?

To Christian:

Why?

From Christian:

Because were staying in the same room and sleeping in the same bed;)

I smiled and Sarah looked at me.

“Grace, why are you smiling?”

“oh no reason”.

“yeah huh because thats the smile you get when you like someone”.

I laughed and the bus stopped.

“oh look Sarah its our stop bye guys”.

Christian smiled at me and me and Sarah walked into our house. I put my stuff in my room and walked in the kitchen.

“I swear if you and Christian don’t get along i’m-“.

“Sarah, i promise you that me and Christian will get along”.

“okay good”.

A couple hours later Sarah left and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/date_with_christian_on_beach/set?id=47545617 . Christian came in and looked at me head to toe.

“gorgeous”.

I smiled and we left. We went to dinner and then his uncle’s lake house. It was like 9 at night and dark. We sat on the dock and he kissed me passionately. I felt sparks and it was amazing.

When we pulled back, there was a bunch of fireworks going on across the lake. I looked at Christian and we laughed. He intertwined our fingers and I laid in between his legs. He kissed my head and I fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up in Christian’s bed, wearing his clothes. He looked at me and smiled.

“Hey baby”.

“hey”.

“you seemed uncomfortable in your dress so I changed you into my clothes”.

He kissed my cheek and I smiled.

“shit I have my last softball game today”.

“I’m coming”.

“alright so are David and Sarah”.

“Now i can stare at your ass”.

He kissed me and I laughed.

“i’m going to go get changed”.

“can I watch?”

I rolled my eyes and he smiled.

“pppllllleeeeeaaaasssseeee”.

“no you perv”.

He crossed his arms and I went to my house. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/softball/set?id=47546492 and Christian was sitting on the couch.

Me, Sarah, David and Christian all left. When we got to the field Christian stepped on my foot.

“ow you ass”.

“ew bitch I didn’t do it on purpose”.

“Yeah you did. You’re a dick”.

I stepped on his foot and laughed.

“ow you slut, you have cleats on”.

“no shit”.

Sarah rolled her eyes and walked into the dugout. I made sure no one was looking and kissed Christian. He laughed and went and sat next to David.

We won our game 28-3 against Middle-town. I went home, got a shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/going_to_bed/set?id=47638247 . I walked downstairs and Sarah was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_bed/set?id=47638398.

I heard talking and I looked at Sarah. She was making popcorn.

“what is Christian doing here?”

“we are having a sleepover with David and Christian while mom and dad are at work till tomorrow after noon”.

I rolled my eyes.

“pretty please get along with Christian”.

“fine”.

We all sat down in front of the couch and watched Scream 3.

…………………………………………………………………….

“Grace, why are you shaking”.

I looked at Christian and hugged my knees.

“um no reason why?”

“because she’s afraid of these movies and doesn’t want to admit it”.

I slapped Sarah and a face popped out. I screamed and jumped onto Christian’s lap. He laughed and rubbed my back.

A couple minutes later I laid in between his legs and he played my hair. He put a blanket over us and I got a text.

From Sarah:

Jeez I didn’t say you had to get along with him like all up on him ;)

To Sarah:

oh well:)

From Sarah:

I think he likes you<3

To Sarah:

Nah the only reason I’m acting like this is because I promised you.

From Sarah:

I think you guys should go out <3

To Sarah:

no.

From Sarah:

Why?

To Sarah:

because I hate him.

From Sarah:

No you don’t.

To Sarah:

Kay whatever.

Christian pulled my hair and I screamed.

“Ow you faggot”.

He laughed and I elbowed him in the stomach.

“it’s not funny”.

I leaned back on him and he wrapped his arms around me. Sarah was looking at us.

“what?”

“you people like each other”.

I laughed.

“oh hell no… not that idiot”.

“well I don’t like her….. I like her ass”.

I smacked him and he pinched my butt. I jumped and he laughed.

“shall we watch another scary movie?”

“No!”

They all looked at me.

“Lets play a game”.

“okay, which one?”

“truth or dare”.

I covered my face.

“oh god”.

Everyone laughed and I stayed against Christian. He went first.

“okay David truth or dare?”

“truth”.

“wow dude you’re such a pussy”.

“just go”.

“have you ever went a day without wearing underwear”.

“yes”.

We all laughed and it was David’s turn.

“Christian truth or dare?”

“truth”.

“oh and I’m the pussy?”

“shut up”.

He grabbed both my hands and interlocked our fingers under the blanket.

“Okay so is it true that you like Grace?”

His face got bright red and he smiled. Sarah stood up and pointed at him.

“ha I knew it…….. Christian likes Grace”.

I threw a pillow at her and laid back on Christian.

“Okay Sarah truth or dare?”

“dare”.

“okay i dare you to rub peanut butter and jelly on your armpits. Then get bread, wipe it off then eat it like a sandwich”.

“ew”.

She did it and we all laughed.

“alright, Grace truth or dare?”

“dare”.

“I dare you and Christian to stay in the closet till you guys kiss”.

I gave her a ‘hell no’ look.

“You have to do it…. You got dared to”.

I grabbed Christians hand and pulled him in the closet. I wrapped my arms around his next and he picked me up so my legs were wrapped around his waist. He pushed me up against the wall. He started kissing me and pushed his body up against mine.

“do you want me to stop?”

I shook my head no and he kept kissing me. A couple minutes later I pulled back and got off of Christian.

“Sarah please let me out, he is being the biggest jerk to me”.

I pretended I was crying and she opened the door.

“wow so you guys didn’t kiss?”

I shook my head no.

“and definitely not with him!”

“speak for yourself bitch”.

I stormed out of the closet and sat back on the couch. Sarah followed me and I got a text.

From Christian:

Nice babe ;)

To Christian:

well thank you :)

“Christian said he’s sleeping in your bed so you can sleep on the floor”.

“whatever”.

From Christian:

When David and Sarah fall asleep, come upstairs. I want to cuddle <3

To Christian:

alright<3

“Who are you texting?”

“nobody”.

“yeah you are because you have that smile on your face again”.

I covered my face.

“it’s this kid um Brandon”.

“ugh why can’t you like Christian?”

“Because I hate him”.

She rolled her eyes and her and David fell asleep. I ran upstairs and Christian was laying on my bed. He opened up his arms.

“come cuddle”.

I laughed and laid down with him. He kissed me and I smiled.

“I hope the hotel rooms are sound proof”.

I slapped him and he smiled.

…………………………………………………………………

A couple days later I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/oufit_for_plane_ride_to/set?id=50216410 . I grabbed my suitcase and walked downstairs. Sarah was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_plane_ride/set?id=50217044 . Christian and David slept over last night because our flight is at 5:30. It’s now 4:15 A.M. and I’m tired.

When we got on our plane it went me and Christian in one row. Sarah and David in the row behind us and our parents in the row behind them. Christian grabbed my hand and intertwined our fingers.

*5 hours later*

We are finally in LA. We got to our hotel rooms and I jumped on the bed. Somehow the thing got mixed up so me and Christians room is right next too Sarah and Davids, but our parents are 2 floors below us.

Christian came in and laid next to me.

“hey babe wanna go swimming”.

I nodded my head and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/pool_in_la/set?id=50129899.

That night me and Christian were layig in bed and Sarah texted me.

From Sarah:

are you and Christian getting along?

To Sarah:

not really why?

From Sarah:

because i don’t hear any arguing.

To Sarah:

maybe because were trying to sleep….

From Sarah:

okay okay jeez goodnight

Christian kissed me and I fell asleep.

*Sarah’s POV*

The next night David said he wanted to take me on a date to Santa Monica pier so i changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_date_in/set?id=47942325 and walked out of me and David’s room.

Christian and Grace were supposed to be coming but when I walked in their room Grace was laying on the bed.

“Grace aren’t you and Christian coming?”

“No I’m sick”.

“what about Christian”.

He came out and looked at me.

“I don’t want to be a third wheel”.

“ha ha alright well try not to kill each other”.

I left and me and David went out to dinner.

*Graces POV*

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/my_oufit_for_hotel/set?id=48228133 and laid back in bed. Christian came out and kissed my head.

“awh is my baby sick”.

I nodded my head.

“okay I’m going down to that cafe in the lobby to get something to eat. DO you ant anything?”

I shook my head no and he left. About an hour later I got bored and walked downstairs and Christian was sitting on the couch. I walked over to him and I sat on his lap. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me.

“hey babe are you feeling any better?”

“not really”.

He kissed me again.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and David walked back into the hotel lobby. Grace and Christian were sitting on the couch. Christian was holding her like a baby and kissing her. David saw and looked at me.

“i thought they hate each other?”

“me too”.

“so are they dating?”

“David, if you think they weren’t dating, do you think they would be doing that?”

We looked at them again and they were making out. Me and David went up to the hotel room and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=50263192 and texted Grace.

*Graces POV*

Me and Christian went back to our room and I got a text.

From Sarah:

So how long have you and Christian been dating?

To Sarah:

um what are you talking about?

From Sarah:

I know you guys are dating…..BUSTED :)

To Sarah:

fine we have been dating for almost 2 months.

From Sarah:

You bitch.

To Sarah:

sorry haha

From Sarah:

lol i always knew you guys would end up together.

To Sarah:

how did you even find out?

From Sarah:

I saw you guys making out in the lobby…

I laughed and Christian laid next to me.

“So Sarah and David knows about us”.

“oh how did they find out”.

“She saw us making out in the lobby”.

He put his arm around me and laughed.

“so do you feel better”.

I nodded my head.

“good because we are going to the beach tomorrow”.

“alright I’m going to bed”.

“okay goodnight beautiful”.

He kissed me and I fell asleep.

The next morning I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47892549 and sat on the bed. Christian came in and laid me down. He started kissing me and someone knocked on the door. He groaned and answered it.

It was Sarah and David. Sarah was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_beach_iin/set?id=47892311 . Christian wrapped his arms around me and kissed my cheek.

We got to the beach and the boys went in the water. Me and Sarah laid on our towels tanning. I untied my top, laid my head and closed my eyes.

“you better not fall asleep because remember last time when you got burnt really bad”.

“calm down i’m not falling asleep”.

Christian came out and sat on me.

“ew Christian get off of me you’re cold and wet”.

He laid next to me and kissed me. A couple minutes later they went back in the water and I ended up falling asleep.

A couple hours later I woke up to someone carrying me to the hotel room.

“oh well hey baby”.

It was Christian and he kissed me. He laid me down on the bed and looked at me.

“damn youre red”.

I groaned.

“my skin burns”.

He laughed.

“well no shit you have mad sunburn”.

“can you get me aloe?”

“sure babe”.

He rubbed the aloe on my shoulders and face and I winced.

“that’s what you get for falling asleep”.

“shut up”.

“you’re lucking your sunburn turns into tan fast”.

“I know it really hurts”.

He laughed.

“its not funny Christian”.

“yes it is”.

I turned away from him and he laid down next to me.

“you know what im sleeping in my bra and underwear”.

Christians face lite up.

“damn Christian chill”.

He laughed and I took my clothes off. HE tried putting his arm around me but I moved him.

“don’t you dare”.

He smiled and kissed me.

…………………………………………………….

Two days later most of my sunburn has turned into tan and I’m really dark. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/my_oufit_for_fairr/set?id=48229480 . Sarah put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufiit_for_fair/set?id=48230494.

Christian wrapped his arms around me and kissed me head.

“I wanna go to the fair”.

Sarah looked at me.

“where is it”.

“On Santa Monica Pier”.

“alright”.

Christian turned me around and kissed me.

“oh come on guys lets go”.

“alright jeez”.

I laughed and we left. We spent a couple hours going on random rides and playing games. It was like 9 at night so we went on the Ferris wheel.

Me and Christian went on the red cart and Sarah and David went on the blue one. I looked at Christian and he kissed me. I smiled and laid my head on his chest.

“are you going to fall asleep?”

I shook my head no.

“okay good because I’m not carrying your fat ass all the way to the hotel”.

I turned around and smacked him.

“You’re so mean!”

“babe I’m joking”.

“You better be”.

We got back to the hotel and Christian threw me onto the bed. He sat on top of me and I laughed.

“come on babe lets go watch a movie”.

“um I kind of can’t”.

He laughed and got off of me. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/oufit_for_movie/set?id=50130711 and sat on the couch with Christian. Sarah and David were laying on the floor.

I laid in between his legs and Sarah looked at us.

“what is up with you guys always laying like that?”

“i don’t know it’s really comfortable”.

We ended up falling asleep half way through the movie.

………………………………………………………………

A couple days later we finally came home for the last week of school.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cheer/set?id=47642783 since we have our last pep rally today and I have to do a cheer.

The pep rally ended and everybody was all crowded in the gym. I felt someone grab my butt and I jumped. I turned around and it was Christian. He kissed me and we smiled.

“So we leave for Florida on Friday”.

“yup are you sleeping over Thursday”.

He nodded his head and i jumped on him wrapping my legs around his waist. He spun me around and I giggled.

…………………………………………….

It’s the last day of school and we have a half day. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_73/set?id=47839592 and Sarah put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_outfit_for_california/set?id=47875271 .

We are watching movies in all of our classes so I sat on Christian’s lap and he wrapped his arms around me. He started tickling me and I giggled. The teacher looked at us.

“Christian keep your hands to yourself”.

I laughed and he hid his face in my back.

The next period we were laying on the floor watching another movie. He put his arm around me and went to kiss me. Mr. Condon looked at him.

“Christian stop!”

He groaned and laid his head on my chest. I played with his hair and Mr. Condon turned the lights off.

“now Christian can I trust you to keep your hands and lips to yourself if I keep the lights off”.

“Um sure?”

I giggled and sat up. Christian laid back down and he interlocked our fingers.

The rest of the day went past fast because it was a half day. Me and Christian sat on the bus and I put my legs on him. He kissed me and the bus driver looked at us.

“stop locking lips you 2”.

“wow I have gotten in trouble in every single class now. Even on the bus”.

The bus driver laughed.

“didn’t you guys like hate each other like a week ago”.

Christian nodded his head and we got off at our stop.

That night I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_71/set?id=47667487 and Sarah changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_sleepover/set?id=47667639 . Christian gabbed my waist and threw me onto the couch.

“ow what was that for?”

“I don’t know”.

He kissed me and laid down.

“Baby, baby, baby, baby, baby, baby, baby, baby, BABY”.

“OH MY GOD CHRISTIAN, WHAT?”

“hi”.

He giggled and I slapped him.

“You’re so annoying”.

“I know”.

He started kissing me and my mom came out.

“oh come on guys don’t do this here”.

Christian laughed and he pulled me up the stairs. He laid me on my bed and started kissing me. He pulled back and bit my lip. I smiled and he continued kissing me.

A couple minutes later, we were just sitting there and Christian had his arm around me. I laid down and so did Christian.

“You’re so cute babe”.

I laughed and kissed him. I tried getting up but he grabbed my arm and pulled me on top of him. I giggled and he kissed my cheek. Sarah came in and looked at us.

“can you guys shut up and go to bed. We have to wake up at 6 and if you don’t want me to be a bitch then I suggest you go to sleep”.

We laughed and got under the covers. Christian started tickling me and I laughed.

“Christian ssstttoooopppp”.

“babe nnnooooooo”.

I crossed my arms.

“fine just to make you happy”.

I smiled and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around me and we fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up at 5 and got a shower. I got out and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47633685 . I walked out into my room and Christian sighed.

“What’s wrong?”

“I thought you were going to come out without clothes on”.

“Oh my gosh you’re such a freak”.

He smiled and we walked downstairs. Sarah was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_plane_ride/set?id=47633097 . Her and David and my parents were sitting on the couch.

“Finally, lets go”.

*2 hours later*

We finally got to the Florida airport and I laid my head on Christian’s shoulder.

“do we get our own room again”.

I nodded my head and he smiled.

We got to our hotel right down the street from Disneyland and the beach too. Me and Christian jumped on our bed and my parents came in.

“It sounds like you two are having sex”.

“yes mom. I’m 14 and having a baby”.

She laughed and left.

“Baby can we go to the beach”.

“yeah come on”.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/my_oufit_for_beach/set?id=47634018 and Christian changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/christians_oufit_for_beach/set?id=47634525 . Sarah and David came in and Sarah was wearing http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_beach/set?id=47634336 and David was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/davids_oufit_for_beach/set?id=47634651 .

Christian grabbed my waist and kissed me. I smiled and we left. We walked down the sand and Christian tripped me.

“ow you fag”.

He laughed and helped me up. He started walking but I just stood there. He turned around and I crossed my arms.

“are you coming?”

I shook my head no.

“you have to carry me”.

He groaned and picked me up. I smiled and kissed him. He licked my face.

“ew Christian!”.

“I’m sorry, your face is sexy”.

I laughed and he started carrying me into the water.

“Christian no it’s cold”.

“come on babe”.

“No!”

“to bad you’re going in”.

“Christian please?”

“let me think about it……. um no”.

“Please ill do anything”.

“Anything?”

I nodded my head.

“nah”.

He ran into the water until our body’s were under water except our heads.

“Oh my gosh Christian it’s freezing”.

“good. Now you have learned your lesson not to make me carry you”.

I punched him in the stomach and he laughed.

“you act like that hurt”.

I turned around and crossed my arms. He wrapped his arms around me.

“Oh come on baby”.

I didn’t say anything to him and he smiled.

“so you’re giving me the silent treatment?”.

I nodded my head.

“damn you’re sexy”.

He started putting his hands down towards my bikini bottoms and I moved them. He started kissing my neck and I giggled. He interlocked our fingers and I smiled.

“So babe are you going to talk to me?”

I shook my head no and we got out of the water. I laid on my towel and Christian hovered me. I pushed on his chest and he fell next to me. There was a bunch of girls looking at Christian and giggling. Christian smiled and I rolled my eyes.

“calm down baby”.

“no”.

“HA YOU TALKED TO ME!”

“shut up”.

I turned my back towards him and he wrapped his arms around me.

“what’s wrong?”

“Nothing”.

“okay whatever”.

He looked at the girls.

“their making you jealous huh?”

“No really!”

“why are you having an attitude. Do you see me flirting with them. I don’t think so!”

“You’re such a dick”.

He walked over to the girls and sat down with the. He was laughing and flirting with them. He looked over at me and smiled.

I started crying and ran back to the hotel. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=50734818 and Christian came in so I locked myself in the bathroom.

“baby i’m sorry”.

“I don’t care”.

He sighed and sat on the ground.

*Christian’s POV*

I feel like a jerk for flirting with those girls just because Grace had an attitude, so I went back to the hotel. When Grace saw me, she locked herself in the bathroom and was crying.

“baby i’m sorry”.

“I don’t care”.

I sighed and sat on the ground.

“please open the door”.

“Why should I”.

I sighed again.

“Because I”.

I paused for a couple seconds.

“Because I love you”.

I didn’t hear anything.

“Grace please talk to me”.

She opened the door and she jumped in my arms.

*Grace’s POV*

I opened the door and jumped into Christian’s arms.

“I love you too”.

He smiled and kissed me. I laid my head on his chest and he wrapped his arms around me.

That night I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=47544709 and Sarah put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_boardwalk/set?id=47637898. Christian wrapped his arms around me and I smiled.

“where are we going?”

“boardwalk”.

“okay”.

We all left and started walking on the boardwalk. Christian won me this bear thing and got me icecream. When we started walking again, I saw the girls from earlier. They gave me a dirty look and smiled at Christian.

I rolled my eyes and Christian kissed me.

“relax”.

“okay i’m fine”.

he smiled and put his arm around me.

“so what do you want to do?”

I shrugged my shoulders.

“let’s go get something to eat”.

“alright”.

“hey guys we will see you back at the hotel”.

“okay bye”.

I smiled and me and Christian went to get something to eat.

*Sarah’s POV*

Me and David went back to our room and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit/set?id=50745818. I laid on the bed with David and he was playing video games.

“Michael I’m bored”.

“shhh”.

“rude much?”

He ignored me and continued playing games.

“Okay or just ignore me then”.

“i will”.

“I love how your stupid games are more important than me”.

“mmmhhmmm”.

He wasn’t even looking at me.

“You’re such a jerk”.

“uh huh”.

“So I guess if I just told you I was breaking up with you for your best friend Brandon, you wouldn’t care”.

“Um obviously I would care”.

“oh so now you’re not gonna pay attention to your precious video games”.

“No because you said you were getting with my best friend”.

“you seriously believed me?”

“Yeah because you said it”

“yeah to get you to stop playing your video games”.

“damn Sarah chill”.

“no”.

I crossed my arms.

“What’s your problem?”

He mumbled it under his breathe.

“YOU”.

I slammed the door and sat in the hallway. I started crying and walked into my parents room. They gave me a key to Christian and Grace’s room . I was about to unlock it but someone wrapped their arms around me.

“baby?”

“stop David!”.

“no”.

“You’re such a dick”.

He sighed.

“I love you”.

I opened the door and tried walking in but David turned me around and pushed me up against the wall. He tried kissing me but I turned my head.

“Please stop?”

He shook his head no and wiped my tears away.

“I love you and nothing will ever be more important than my beautiful princess”.

I pushed him away and walked back into our room and closed Grace and Christian’s door. David followed me and I turned around.

“can you like stop following me!”

“nope”.

I laid on the bed and David tried putting his arm around me but I pushed it off.

“so does this mean were done?”

I shook my head no.

“then why are you acting like it?”

“because you were treating me like shit”.

“I’m sorry”.

I laid my head on his chest and he kissed my cheek.

“i love you baby”.

“i love you too”.

“do you want to go to Disneyland tomarrow?”

I nodded my head and we fell asleep. The next morning I woke up and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_disneyland/set?id=47635587. I woke David up and he put this on http://www.polyvore.com/davids_oufit_for_disneyland/set?id=47636665.

*Grace’s POV*

I woke up and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/oufit_for_disney_land/set?id=47635006 and Christian put this on http://www.polyvore.com/christians_oufit_for_disneyland/set?id=47636047 .

*10 p.m.*

We all walked up to the big castle and a bunch of fireworks went off. Christian put his arms around me and slid something on my finger. I looked down and it was a ring. I looked back up at Christian and kissed him.

“I love you with all my heart Grace”.

“I love you too”.

He kissed me again and I got on his back. I played with his hair. Christian carried me back to the hotel and David carried Sarah. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=50906272 and me and Christian went to sleep.

The next morning I woke up and jumped on Christian. He groaned and covered his face. I got on top of him and he slapped me.

“come on babe stopppp”.

“no, get up”.

“no”.

I bent down to his ear and he pushed the pillow closer to his face. I whispered in his ear.

“I’m naked”.

He shot up making me fall.

“ow!”

He laid back down.

“you lied”.

“it got you up though”.

“You’re mean”.

“awh just because I didn’t have my clothes off?”

He nodded his head and I laughed.

“Lets go get something to eat”.

“do I have too?”

“yes now get up”.

“damn. I would hate to be married to you”.

“shut up”.

He kissed me and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=53680244. We went out to eat at the cafe thing and then went back to the room.

A couple days later we landed back in Pennsylvania and I laid on my bed and got a text.

From Christian<3:

Hey baby<3

To Christian<3:

Hey<3

"Love Begins Here".(Ramo)

Tue, 29 May 2012 21:45:00 -0400

My name is Grace. I’m 16 turning 17 in June. It is now April and I go to Conwell Egan Catholic High school and I’m in 11th grade. I have bright blue eyes, I’m skinny, and tan with long brown hair. I have a brother John who just turned 19 and a sister Sarah who is turning 18 in January. Sarah goes out with my brother’s friend Cody who just turned 18 a couple days ago. My brother has another friend named Ramo who also goes to Egan and is now 17. He doesn’t go out with anybody but he is my best friend and I have all of my classes with him.

I go out with Michael. He doesn’t like the fact that me and Ramo have been best friends since I was 4 because I don’t think Michael likes Ramo. Me and Michael have been dating for 2 years but he has cheated on me before.

……………………………………………………………………..

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=48082181 . Since I go to a catholic school we wear uniforms. I walked downstairs and ate breakfast. A couple minutes later I heard a beep from outside and walked out. It was Michael picking me up for school. I got in his car and he kissed me.

“hey baby”.

“hey”.

“what’s wrong?”

“nothing I’m tired”.

“alright”.

He held my hand and I laid my head back. A couple minutes later we got to school.

We walked in the hallway in front of my home room and Michael kissed me.

“I’ll see you next period”.

“alright”.

He kissed my forehead.

“Hey. Cheer up I love you”.

“I love you too”.

He let go of my hand and I smiled. I walked into my classroom and sat next to Ramo.

“Grace?”

“yeah”.

“I don’t like you dating Michael”.

I sighed.

“I know, you tell me everyday”.

“but I just think he is going to break your heart”.

“Well you’re thinking wrong”.

“I know I’m supposed to be your best friend and like who you date but I don’t trust him”.

I laid my head in my arms and the teacher came in.

“can’t you just try to like him…. I love him”.

“fine”.

He sighed and looked forward.

“Grace head up!”

I gave my teacher a dirty look and she saw.

“don’t you dare give me that look!”

“Kay”.

“neither a attitude”.

“Um I wasn’t”.

“yeah you were”.

“Kay I know I what I was doing”.

I mumbled it under my breath.

“out in the hall now!”

“Why I wasn’t even doing anything!”

“now!”

“grace go”.

Ramo whispered to me.

“no”.

“just because you are a junior does not mean you can back talk to your teachers”.

“whatever”.

I stormed out of the room and sat in the hallway. After the bell rang I got my stuff and my teacher didn’t give me a lunch detention or anything.

Michael walked over to me and interlocked our fingers. I saw Ramo and he smiled. I smiled back and Michael gave him a dirty ass look. Ramo’s smiled turned into a fade. I mouthed I’m sorry and we kept walking.

I looked at Michael.

“Michael I saw that”.

“what?”

“you gave him a dirty look”.

“so what I don’t like him”.

“well you should… He’s my best friend I told him to try and like you and he is, so can guys like become friends?”

He sighed and I grabbed both of his hands and stood in front of him.

“Pllllleeeeeeeeeaaaaaaasssseeeeee?”.

I kissed him.

“I love you pretty please”.

“I guess”.

I smiled and before I knew it, school ended.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/oufiit_for_park/set?id=48083024 and walked to the park. I sat on the swing and texted Michael.

To Michael <3:

Come to the park….. Pllllleeeeaaasssee

From Michael:

okay babe ill be there in a couple minutes <3

A couple minutes later Michael came and sat on thee ground in front of the swing i was sitting on. He grabbed both of my hands and pulled me onto him. I laughed and kissed him. He laid back so i fell on top of his chest and he rolled over so he was on top of me.

“ew I’m probably all dirty now”.

“yeah probably but who cares”

He took out his phone and started taking pictures of us.

“stop i look horrible.”

“no you don’t…………….you bootiful.”

I covered my face and he laughed. He got off of me and i stood up. I looked at my butt.

“see i told you, my butt is all dirty”.

“oh let me get that”.

He laughed and he got all of the dirt off my butt. We sat on top of the slide and Michael put his arm around me.

“i love you”.

“i love you too”.

He kissed my cheek and i smiled.

“so do you wanna go back to my house… my parents aren’t home”

i nodded my head and we slid down the slide. He wrapped his arms around me and we walked to his house.

Michael went in the bathroom and i ran up to his room. I jumped on his bed and went on his laptop. He left his face book logged in. Stupid. I changed his profile picture to me sticking my tongue out and i changed his status to:

‘I love my awesome girlfriend Grace Wang. She is so amazingly beautiful and hishfehdifnierjk;lvnfvvjurnflirhnvihnrf she is the best est person in the whole widest world’

Michael came in and laid next to me on his back.

“baby what are you doing?”

“nothing”.

I kissed him and he smiled. He laid on top of me and looked at the screen.

“oh nice picture babe”.

“why thank you”.

He shut the computer off and started kissing me. A couple minutes later he took both of our clothes off.

“are you ready babe”

I nodded my head.

………………………………………………………………………………………

The next morning i woke up and put my clothes back on. I walked downstairs and Michael’s little 4 year old brother Nick came up to me.

“hi Gracie”.

“hey Nick”.

“wheres Michael?”

“hes sleeping, why?”

“i don’t know. Can you come play cars with me”.

“sure come on”.

We went in his room and played cars. A couple minutes later Michael came in without his shirt off.

“No Michael get out now”

Nick threw a car at him and i laughed.

“ow Nick what was that for?”

“your girlfriends playing with me not you”.

“okay jeez but will i get her back?”

“Maybe”.

Michael left and i smiled.

“alright Gracie I’m bored”.

“okay what do you want to do?”

“take a nap”.

We laid in his little sponge bob bed and fell asleep.

A couple hours later it was 1 in the afternoon and Michael woke me up.

“come on babe lets go in my room”.

“carry me”.

“you’re lazy”.

I laughed and he picked me up wedding style. He carried me to his room and laid me on his bed.

H got a text from someone and once he saw who it was he put the phone in his pocket.

“who was that?”

“nobody”.

“yeah it was”.

“no it wasn’t”.

“whatever”.

“Grace i wasn’t texting anybody why don’t you believe me?”

“because when you’re dating someone, you’re not supposed to lie to them”.

He rolled his eyes and sat on his bed.

“I’m leaving”.

I walked out his door and went home. I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=48083916 and cried on the couch. Ramo came out and hugged me.

“Grace whats wrong?”

“me and Michael”

“why what happened”.

“because he was texting this person and he wouldn’t tell me who it was and he lied straight to my face”.

“well did you guys break up?”

I shrugged my shoulders.

“i hope not….i love him”.

Ramo sighed.

“i still think hes going to break your heart”.

I wiped my tears off my face and pulled away.

“why do you keep doing that”.

“doing what?”

“you keep making me think that Michael is a bad guy”.

“I’m sorry”.

He hugged me again and Michael came in.

“what are you doing here?”

“um I’m trying to make my best friend feel better because you hurt her”.

“well I’m trying to get my girlfriend back so leave”.

“trust me. I know she does not want to e with an ass like you”.

They got all up in each other’s faces and i got in the middle of them. Michael put his fist up but i pulled it back down.

“Michael stop”.

“no”.

He tried pulling me away but i didn’t move.

“Grace please move i don’t want you to get hurt”.

I looked at Ramo.

“then stop fighting”.

“if this loser backs off i will”.

I looked back at Michael.

“Michael stop”.

“no”.

“why cant you guys get along”.

“because i do not trust him”.

“and I will never like this jackass”.

“really, you guys are so immature”.

“see Michael your being a little kid and not excepting the fact that you guys are going to break up”.

“and you just cant except the fact that she will never love you”.

“oh trust me i will always be the number one guy in her life”.

Michael threw a punch and almost hit me but hit Ramo in the face. Ramo pushed me and i hit my head on the couch. He started beating the crap out of Michael and i ran upstairs to get John.

“John, Ramo and Michael are fighting over me”.

“like fist?”

“yeah”.

John ran downstairs and got Ramo off of Michael. Michael tried going after Ramo again but i pulled him outside.

“what the fuck was that Michael”.

We sat on the front porch.

“I don’t know i was mad because Ramo said he will always be the number one guy in your life and i don’t know I’m not thinking clearly”.

“well why did you have to hit him”.

“because i thought i was gonna lose you to him”.

“just relax… hes my best friend and you’re my boyfriend”.

He still had his hands in fists so i grabbed them. He laid his head in my shoulder.

“I’m sorry Grace”.

“its okay”.

“would you like to know who i was texting”.

I nodded my head and he gave me his phone.

“its that girl Brianna from our Reading…. we were talking about you”.

“okay i love you”.

“i love you too now I’m gonna go because we have school tomorrow”.

“alright bye”.

He gave me a kiss and left. I went inside and Ramo came up to me with an icepack on his eye.

“did you break up with him”.

I shook my head no and he sighed.

“why….. don’t you see what he did to me? He is going to break your heart”.

“Ramo no he isn’t and just because you guys get into a fight doesn’t mean I’m going to choose one of you”.

He rolled his eyes and sat on the couch. I sat next to him and he laid his head on my lap. I moved the icepack and he winced.

“sorry”.

“don’t talk to me”.

“I’m sorry Ramo”.

He didn’t say anything and i started playing with his hair.

“please I’m sorry”.

I laid my head on his chest and a couple minutes later i started crying.

“Grace, why are you crying?”

“because you hate me”.

“come here”.

He put me in his arms and kissed my head.

“i don’t hate you. I just don’t want you to get hurt”.

I cried into his chest.

“i don’t know what to do”.

“you can always break up with Michael”.

“Ramo I’m not kidding”.

“i know I’m sorry”.

He hugged me tightly and i fell asleep. The next morning i woke up next to Ramo on the couch. My alarm went off to get ready for school and i punched Ramo in the chest. It played the rap part from Down.

“ow Grace what the hell”.

“get up we have to go to school”.

“no i don’t want to”.

“Kay whatever”.

I climbed on top of him and was about to get off the couch but Ramo pulled me closer to him so i was straddling him.

“Down like she suppose to be. Grace gets down all over me”.

I laughed and slapped him. I changed and went downstairs into the kitchen. I ate my breakfast and Ramo came in with his shirt off. He sat next to me and smiled.

“put a shirt on”.

“Maybe i don’t want to”.

“you’re such a loser”.

I finished eating my breakfast and heard a knock on the door.

“alright I’m leaving”.

“with him right?”

I nodded my head and he sighed.

“alright”.

He spread his arms out and I gave him a hug. Michael came in and was getting pissed off. Ramo laughed and i smacked him.

“come on babe lets go”.

They both were giving each other dirty looks.

“oh my god guys stop”.

I grabbed Michael’s hand ad he started kissing me. He stuck his tongue down my throat and grabbed my butt. I pushed him off of me and walked in his car. Michael followed me and came in.

“I’m sorry baby”.

“did you really have to do that?”

“yes he needs to get threw his head that you’re mine”.

“he knows that”.

“then why does he act like that towards you”.

“because hes my best friend and he doesn’t want me to get hurt”.

“you guys always act like you’re dating when you’re going out with me”.

“you know what I’m done with this conversation. Now drive”.

“whatever bitch”.

I rolled my eyes and looked out the window. He started driving and i felt tears coming out of my eyes. We stopped at a stop sign and i texted Ramo.

To Ramo:

Hes being a jerk to me.

From Ramo:

break his heart.

To Ramo:

but i love him.

From Ramo:

uuuuggghhhhh.

To Ramo:

I’m sorry.

We got to school and I walked away from Michael and went straight to my locker. Ramo came up to me.

“are you okay”.

I nodded my head and wiped my tears away.

“no you’re not”.

He hugged me and i closed my locker. We walked into our homeroom and i laid my head in my arms. This really snobby girl Sabrina came up to me.

“so your boyfriends really hot”.

She was chewing gum like a cow.

“um excuse you. Can you like stop chewing like an animal”.

She rolled her eyes.

“you know being a bitch is a sign of having a baby girl”.

I gave her a dirty look.

“what the fuck did you just say”.

“you heard me”.

She laughed and walked away. I looked at Ramo and he seemed pissed.

“Ramo I’m so sorry”.

“you fucking had sex with him”.

“yes I’m sorry”.

“you know, you have been saying that a lot lately”.

I started crying.

“i know but i don’t know how people found out”.

Probably Michael.

First period ended and i walked into second with Michael.

“how the fuck does everybody know Michael?”

“Know what?”

“that we had sex”.

He looked down.

“seriously you fucking told everybody”.

He nodded his head and i started crying again.

“Why would you fucking do that you idiot. Now people think I’m a slut”.

“i don’t know i was just mad”.

“so you just had to tell”.

He hugged me and I cried into his chest.

“shh baby everything is going to be okay”.

“no its not”.

“I’m sorry”.

He sat at his desk and pulled me onto his lap.

After school I sat in Michael’s car and waited for him. A couple minutes later he came in and sat in the drivers seat.

“hey babe whats wrong”.

“nothing”.

He leaned over and hugged my waist.

“I’m sorry baby”.

“I don’t care. My best friend wont talk to me now”.

HE sighed and kissed my cheek.

“im sorry”.

“can you just take me home”.

He sighed and drove me back to my house. He shut his car off and got out.

“what are you doing?”

“coming over”.

He opened my door and we walked inside. Ramo was there and he didn’t talk to me. We sat on the couch and i laid my head on Michael’s lap and he played with my hair. Ramo came out nd rolled his eyes.

“oh Grace, so now you’re giving blow jobs?”

I rolled my eyes and turned around. He looked at Michael.

“just make sure you use a condom when you ‘ya know’ and don’t scream too loud”.

He left and i started crying. Michael tried getting up but i pulled him back down.

“no Michael hes just mad”.

“so am i”.

He laid down.

“you know i like it better when we do have sex”.

“why?’

“because we never fight”.

I laughed and laid on top of him.

“when i wake up you better be right here”.

He laughed.

“okay babe”.

I kissed him and fell asleep.

A couple hours later i woke up and Michael was looking at me.

“stttooopppp”.

He laughed and i put my hands in his face. Sarah came in.

“come on were all going to the movies”.

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=48227521 and when i walked downstairs, Sarah was wearing this http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_ofit_for_movie/set?id=48142373 and we left. At the movies it went Michael, me, Ramo, Sarah then Cody. Ramo looked like he was crying.

*Sarah’s POV*

Ramo was crying so i pulled him outside.

“Okay Ramo why are you crying?”

“because I’m in love with your sister”.

“tell her”.

“i tried, but every single time, Michael gets in the way!”

“well i think you should talk to her”.

“okay”.

*Graces POV*

Ramo and Sarah came back and the movie started.

……………………………………………………………………..

A week later, Ramo still isn’t talking to me and me and Michael are going on a date.

I got out of the shower, did my makeup and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/date_with_michael/set?id=48435663. Me and Michael went out to dinner then we walked to thee park.

“i love you Grace you know that right?”

“yeah, i love you too”.

He started kissing me.

“can we?”

“yeah i guess”.

We walked to his car and got undressed.

………………………………………………………….

We drove back to Michael’s house and it was raining. I went up in his room and laid down.

“Michael I’m going to bed”.

“okay babe goodnight, ill be downstairs”.

He kissed my head and went downstairs. A couple minutes later i got a text.

From Unknown:

look outside.

I went to the window and looked outside and Michael was kissing some chick. Like total making out. I started crying and rote him a note.

To Michael:

I’m leaving. This isn’t the first time you’ve cheated on me. You wont have to worry about getting caught now because you’re single and so am I. Do not come looking for me because I will not forgive you. I hate to say this but goodbye…… forever.

I got my phone and ran to Ramo’s house. I’m hoping he will forgive me. I knocked on the door and he answered. His parents weren’t home because they were in Europe for a month.

“Grace what are doing here its pouring out and why are crying”.

I kept crying and didn’t say anything because i could barely speak. He pulled me inside and put a towel around me and i kept crying.

“I-I broke up with M-Michael”.

“why?”

“because he cheated on me”.

He started walking towards his door.

“please Ramo no”.

“he broke your fucking heart. I’m beating the shit out of him”.

“please don’t”.

“whatever”.

“i thought you would be happy since we broke up?”

“i don’t like seeing you heart broken though”.

He hugged me and I cried into his chest.

A couple minutes later Ramo went in the kitchen to get something to eat. I went up to his room and put this on http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=46860662. Ramo came up and looked at me.

“why you wearing my clothes?”

I shrugged my shoulders. He walked over to me and hugged me again.

“stop crying”.

“i cant, we dating for 2 and a half years and we just had sex again tonight too”.

Ramo i sighed.

“i hate hearing that you know”.

“i know and im sorry i should have listened to you. I’m stupid”.

“Hey, you’re not stupid. You just fell for him too hard”.

“Exactly, im so fucking dumb”.

“stop saying that”.

We sat in Ramo’s bed and watched a movie. He put his arm around me and kissed my head.

“my head hurts”.

“stop crying then”.

“I can’t”.

He sighed.

“do you want a Advil?”

I nodded my head and he went downstairs. He came back up and gave me the medicine.

“thanks”.

He put his arm back around me and smiled. After like an hour I was half way asleep. Ramo kissed my head again and sighed.

“I love you Grace”.

I looked up at him and smiled.

“I love you too”.

He sat up and grabbed my hands.

“I have always wanted to tell you this. I’m in love with you. I know you and Michael just broke up but he was the reason I have never told you that”.

I smiled and he kissed me. He smiled.

“but I can’t be your girlfriend just yet”.

“I know”.

I laid down and fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up and Ramo had his arm around me. I got out of Ramo’s bed and walked in his bathroom. I looked in the mirror and my makeup was smeared all over my face. I washed it off and walked back in his room. I ran over to Ramo and started jumping on top of him.

“hey beautiful want to go to the mall today?”

I nodded my head and say next to him.

“are you still upset”.

“yeah”.

He wrapped his arms around me and I laid my head on his chest.

“go get dressed”.

“alright I’ll be right back”.

He changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=49680273 and we drove to my house. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/oufit_for_mall/set?id=49678686 and we left.

When we got to the mall, we went to the food court and got milkshakes. Ramo put his arm around me and i smiled. He went to the bathroom and I saw Michael. He signaled me to come to him so i did. HE was standing against the wall.

“what do you want?”

“you”.

“no Michael this is like the 3rd time you’ve cheated on me”.

He looked at my bracelet and i started crying. He hugged me but i didn’t hug him back.

“i love you”.

“but i don’t love you”.

He started crying too.

“but please baby i miss you”.

“you should of thought about that before you cheated on me”.

“why cant you believe me…. i love you”.

“i cant trust you Michael”.

He grabbed my face and kissed me passionately. I tried pulling back but he pushed me up against the wall. After a couple minutes he finally pulled back. He put his forehead on mine and closed his eyes.

“please baby i love you so much”.

“no Michael i cant trust you anymore. I already gave you enough chances”.

I wiped his tears away and he grabbed my waist.

“Please”.

“no we can probably still be friends?”

“I don’t know Grace i mean we dated for 2 and a half years and”.

“and you cheated on me, and also we fought like every single day. I’m sorry Michael”.

I kept crying and i walked away. I saw Ramo crying on a bench and I ran to him.

“Ramo whats wrong”.

“you’re getting back with Michael aren’t you?”

“no why would you think that”.

“because you guys were kidding. And i don’t think people who are broken up, kiss like that”.

“I’m sorry”.

“i told you i was in love with you and you go and kiss Michael”.

“Ramo, he kissed me. I tried pulling back but he wouldn’t let me”.

I hugged him and laid my head on his shoulder. I kissed his cheek and he smiled. Michael came over and looked at us.

“Oh so now i get why you wont go back out with me”.

“What?”

“right when we break p you go right to him. I knew there was something going on between you two”.

“Were not dating so i don’t know what you’re talking about”.

“whatever whore”.

Ramo stood up and i grabbed his hand.

“First of all she isn’t the one that cheated with a little skank. Like go fuck some other chick you can get your grimy hands on because you broke Graces heart and there is no way in hell she is going to get an ass hole like you”.

“well ill just change and buy her everything she wants”.

“You cant buy love. And definitely not Graces”.

“trust me. I will have her back in my arms like that”.

Ramo looked down and i grabbed his face and kissed him passionately. He seemed shocked but kissed me back and held my waist. A couple minutes later i pulled back and he smiled. Michael got pissed off and walked away.

“Im not going back to him”.

Ramo smiled and we walked out of the mall.

That night I grabbed all of my stuff because im sleeping over Ramo’s again. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=49833031 and me and Ramo laid on his bed.

“You know what I want to do right now”.

He winked at me and I laughed.

“I think i have an idea”.

I sat on top of him straddling him. I was about to kiss him but i grabbed a pillow and whacked him in the face with it.

“you bitch”.

“well thank you”:

I ran into his bathroom and put ice cold water in a cup. Ramo came in and looked at me.

“Don’t you even think about chucking that at me girlie”

“oh and what you gonna do about it..?”

“this”.

He grabbed the water out of my hand and chucked it all over me.

“OH MY GOSH! RAMO THATS FREEZING COLD”.

When he was laughing i put more ice cold water in the cup and poured it all over his head. I started running out of his room and he chased me. I screamed and he picked me up.

“RAMO LET ME DOWN”.

“nope”.

“please?”

HE put his hands under my butt and threw me in the air. I felt like i was going to fall but he caught me.

“Okay okay im sorry, just please stop”.

“good girl”.

I laughed and he laid me on his bed.

“im bored Ramo”.

“want to get ice cream?”

“yes!”.

We went downstairs and Ramo got ice cream and stuffed it in my face.

“oh m gosh our such a dick Ramo”.

“well i try my best”.

“you’re so mean”.

I crossed my arms and he laughed. He grabbed my face and licked the ice cream off my nose.

“eww”.

He laughed and we went back upstairs. A thunderstorm started and i screamed. Ramo was laying on his bed so i ran over to him and jumped on top of him.

“damn girl calm down”.

“no, i hate thunderstorms and lightning”.

“what if i just threw you out my window into the storm?”

“i would fucking kill you”.

“that would be hilarious”.

“no it wouldn’t”.

He nodded his head.

“You’re so mean”.

“I know”.

He put his arm around my shoulder and kissed my head. There was lightning so I hid my head in Ramo’s chest again. He put his hand on my butt but i moved it.

He put it on again but grabbed it this time. I giggled and moved his hand.

“Ramo stop!”.

“Nah im good”.

I turned around so my back was facing him and he pinched my butt.

“ow”.

He laughed and i laid on my back. He still managed to grab my butt.

“I give up”.

I faced him and he wrapped his arms around me.

“goodnight beautiful”.

I smiled and fell asleep.

The next morning i woke up and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=48140975 .

It took me about an hour but I walked to the lake. I sat on the dock and put y feet in the water. I sighed and looked down at the little fish in the lake.

Like a half hour later I felt someone wrap their arms around me and I saw their feet go in the water too. I turned around and it was Ramo.

“How did you know I would be here?”

“Grace, we have been best friends since we were 4. I think I know where all of your hiding places are”.

I laid back on his chest and sighed.

“I think I still love him”.

Ramo put his head on mine.

“I know”.

“I dont want to love him though”.

“trust me I think youre going to get over him faster than you think”.

“I hope so”.

We went up near the cabin thing and laid on the hammick. Ramo played with my hair and kissed my head.

“youre beautiful”.

I smiled and laid my head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around me and wind came.

I walked over to the cabin and got the extra key from the flower pot. I got a blanket from inside and put it on me and Ramo. We ended up falling asleep on the hammick.

Like 2 hours later Ramo woke me up and I pushed him.

“come on Grace get up”.

“why?”

“Because it’s almost 4. Your mom’s probaly getting worried”.

“fine but carry me”.

He carried me to his truck on his back and opened the door for me. I smiled and we drove home.

“Ill pick you up in 2 hours at 6. Dress lazy because were going to the movies”.

“alright”.

I got a shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/oufit_for_movies_with_ramo/set?id=50411442 . It was only 5:30 so I went on my macbook air and checked my facebook I had 2 notificatins. Both from Michael. The one he tagged me in his post.

It said:

’I cannot believe I have lost the most beutifulest, precious girl I have ever loved… with Grace Wang’.

The other notification, he wrote on my wall.

‘Grace, i love you and I cannot believe I lost you to him’.

I commented on it.

‘you didn’t lose me to him. You cheated on me and I’m not with him. He’s my best friend’.

He commented back:

‘well then why did you kiss him right infront of me’.

‘because you wouldn’t keep your mouth shut and if you wouldn’t of said you were going to hook up with me and we were getting back together i probably wouldn’t of kissed him in front of you. You fucking pissed me off!’

‘it’s all his fault that i’m not with you’

‘actually Michael. It’s yours. You’re the one who cheated on me. Stop talking to me!’

I shut my laptop off and started crying. A couple minutes later I heard a knock at my door. I opened it and it was Michael.

“What do you want Michael?”

I wiped my tears away.

“I want you back. I’m sorry”.

“no! And who even let you up here anyway?”

“You’re mom. Please forgive me Grace?”

“no Michael”.

“i love you”.

“well I don’t lo—”.

He cut me off by grabbing my face and kissing me. I tired pulling away but he laid me down on my bed and pressed his body up against mine. He started putting his hand up my shirt but I slapped him. He pulled back and was breathing heavily.

“what’s wrong babe?”

“You! Now get out”.

I pushed him off of me and he fell on my bed.

“please leave”.

“i love you”.

“get out”.

He left and I ran outside. Ramo just pulled up.

“Grace what’s wrong?”

He ran and hugged me.

“Michael”.

“What did that ass do?”

“he’s such a fucking dick”.

I told him what happened and he got pissed off.

“so he tried to have sex with you again just so you would forgive him?”

I nodded my head and he wiped my tears away.

“do you still want to go to the movies?”

I nodded my head and we left. We got bored in the movies so we went to the arcade. A couple hours later Ramo wrapped his arms around me and I yawned.

“is my baby tired?”

I nodded my head and we finished playing games. The movie theater finally closed at 10 and we walked into Ramo’s truck. We laid in the back seat and just talked.

A couple minutes later I laid in between his legs and he smiled. He wrapped his arms around me and rubbed my stomach.

“Heehee your belly button ring feels funny”.

I laughed and he kept playing with it.

“what are you doing?’

“What does it look like… Playing with your belly button ring duh”.

He started tickling my stomach and I giggled.

“Ramo ssssttttooooppppp”.

“what does it tickle?”

I nodded my head and he laid his hands on my stomach. I took my jacket off because it was hot and we ended up falling asleep.

The next morning Ramo started shaking me.

“Come on Grace it’s Monday. We have school”.

I groaned and laid back on top of him.

“You don’t want to go, do you?”

I shook my head no.

“Okay can I atleast drive back to my house so we can sleep here. My parents are at work”.

“No. I wanna cuddle”.

“Can’t we cuddle in my bed back at my house?”

I shook my head no.

“Come on babe I don’t feel like sleeping in a parking lot”.

“whatever”.

He got in the front and turned his car on.

“Can I have your sweatshirt?”

He gave it to me.

“Yay”.

I put it on and kissed Ramo’s cheek. He smiled and started driving. We got back to Ramo’s house and I laid in his bed. He laid next to me and put a blanket over us.

“Do you really want to go back to sleep?”

I shook my head no.

“Let me play with your belly button ring again”.

I laughed and pulled my shirt up. He started flicking it and I laughed.

“why are you so amused with it?”

“I don’t know. It’s interesting”.

“Okay?”

I giggled and he laid his chin on my stomach.

“You’re so weird”.

“thank you”.

“what time is it?”

He looked at his phone.

“1”.

“wow. Can we go get something to eat”.

He nodded his head.

“can you take me to my house first so I can get changed?”

“yeah lets go”.

He pushed on my stomach and I hit him.

“ow that hurt”.

He smiled and we left. When I got to my house I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=50746747. We went to McDonalds and this guy was looking at me. I smiled and me and Ramo ate. He put his arm around me kissed my head.

After we ate, Ramo dropped me off at my house and my mom was home.

“Grace why aren’t you in school?”

“um”.

“You skipped?”

I nodded my head.

“you’re grounded get in your room”.

“why I don’t see what the big deal is… School is over in 3 days”.

“It doesn’t matter”.

“oh my god whatever”.

I went up to my room and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/grounded/set?id=50527864 . Ramo texted me.

From Ramo:

hey baby.

To Ramo:

hey.

From Ramo:

what do you want to do for your birthday next week?

To Ramo:

I don’t know. Whatever I guess.

From Ramo:

what’s wrong?

To Ramo:

I’m grounded for skipping school-__-

From Ramo:

haha that’s your fault.

To Ramo:

nooooooooooo

From Ramo:

yyyyeeeeeeaaaaaahhhhh

To Ramo:

shithead

From Ramo:

bitch :)

To Ramo:

dick:)

From Ramo:

Whore:)

To Ramo:

you’re just mad because your mom’s a manlier man than you are!

From Ramo:

that’s so mean!

To Ramo:

don’t be jealous just because your sister has a bigger dick than you <3

From Ramo:

oh my god you little freak<3

To Ramo:

well what can I say :)

From Ramo:

I want to come ovvveeeerrrrrr <3

To Ramo:

I’m grounded you dumbnut :(

From Ramo:

still ask your mommy pwweeeeaassseeee?!?!?!?! :)

To Ramo:

okay fine:)

I walked downstairs.

“mom can Ramo come over?”

“no you’re grounded!”

“please he’s my bestfriend?”

“okay fine”.

“yay thank you!”

To Ramo:

commeee ovvverrrr <3

From Ramo:

okay i’ll be right there :)

A couple minutes later Ramo was at my door. I jumped onto him and he carried me into my room. He was laying on my bed so I ran over and flopped on top of him.

“woah, hey there”.

“i’m so bored”.

“Movie?”

“I don’t want to watch one”.

“who said we had to watch it?”

I smiled and he kissed me.

“when can you be my girlfriend?”

“I don’t know. I don’t want to feel like a whore”.

“so I have to wait like a couple weeks right?”

I nodded my head.

“Lets go bowling!”

“Um Grace, you don’t know how to bowl”.

“so what?”

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/bowling/set?id=51032632 and we left.

“Do you want Sarah and Cody to come?”

I nodded my head and we picked them up.

*Sarah’s POV*

I put this on http://www.polyvore.com/sarahs_oufit_for_bowling/set?id=51164781 and Ramo and Grace picked me and Cody up to go bowling. When we got there, Ramo and Grace ran to the arcade and me and Cody got our bowling shoes.

We were half way threw the game and someone poked me. I turned around and it was my ex boyfriend Bobby. Cody came up to me and wrapped his arms around me.

“oh so i see you have a new boyfriend?”

“Why do you care?”

“Oh I don’t”.

“then what do you want bobby?”

“nothing”.

He looked at Cody.

“you might as well break up with her now, because she gets way to clingy”.

“OK first of all you’re the one that got to clingy asking me where I was all the time and who I was with. Then I found out you cheated on me. I tried breaking up with you but you beat me and almost raped me. You’re the reasons I have all the scars and cuts on my stomach. So if I was you, I wouldn’t be saying i’m too clingy”.

“I told you not to tell anyone that I did that!”

He started coming towards me but Cody went in front of me. I texted Ramo and Grace to come back and they said they were on their way.

“You will never touch my girlfriend again”.

“You can’t tell me what to do”.

Bobby swung at Cody but he ducked. He tried again but he hit me in the eye. I fell on the floor and banged my head. The last thing I remembered was someone scream and then everything going black.

I woke up a couple minutes later and Ramo and Grace were sitting next to me. I tried sitting up but I couldn’t. I looked to my left and Bobby was getting taken away in hand cuffs.

“where’s Cody?”

“you’re laying on him”.

I looked up and he was looking down at me. I smiled and laid my head on his chest. A police officer came over to me and put an ice pack on my face. He was really young. About my age.

“thanks”.

“You’re welcome”.

We both smiled at each other and Cody played with my hair. We went home and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_114/set?id=51677863. I walked downstairs and Cody looked at my face.

“I’m sorry baby”.

“it’s not your fault, It’s that jackasses”.

he laughed and I sat on his lap. he bent down and kissed me.

“did he really beat you baby?”

“yeah,he would slap me across my face,give me black eyes,bruises up and down my arm,cuts all over my stomach,it was bad”

“im sorry,i’ll never do that to you”

“i know”

he kissed me and i got up off of him and went upstairs.

*Grace’s POV*

i woke up the next morning and walked downstairs,Ramo was sitting on the couch and i walked over and sat on his lap,he wrapped his arms around me.

“so baby,do you want to go to the beach today?”

“yes!”

“okay,go get changed and we’ll go”

“okay!”

i walked upstairs and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=52436289. i walked downstairs and ran out and got in Ramo’s truck. Sarah and Cody came with us. When we got to the beach, I saw Michael. I sighed and looked at Ramo.

“why does he have to be here?”

He wrapped his arms around me.

“I don’t know but don’t let him get to you”.

“okay”.

He kissed me and I smiled.

Me and Sarah stayed on the sand to tan and Ramo and Cody went in the water. A couple minutes later I felt someone sit on top of me. They covered my eyes and started kissing me.

A couple minutes we pulled back and I moved their hands. It was Ramo and I smiled. I heard someone cough and I looked to the right. It was Michael and it looked like he was about to cry. I rolled my eyes and Ramo kissed me again.

When we got back and I took a shower and I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57047565. and sat on Ramo’s lap. We went up to my room and laid down. I fell asleep and the next morning I walked downstairs and sat next to John.

“You know we’re going to Cherrystone tomorrow?”

“oh well thanks for telling me!”

“welcome!”

The next day I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_182/set?id=57305319 and we all left for Cherrystone. In the front of the truck it went John and Cody. In the back it went Ramo, me then Sarah. In the other car was my parents.

We got there after 5 hours and me and Ramo sat on the picnic table. A couple guys walked by and kept looking at me. Ramo got pissed pissed off and walked into the trailor. A guy came up and sat next to me.

“You wanna know something?”

“sure?”

“You are absolutely gorgeous!”

“awe thank you!”

“You’re welcome. What’s your name?”.

“Grace. What about you?”

“Wow I love that name and Jake”.

“thanks”.

“so, do you want to go to teen night with me?”

“Yeah. When is it?”

“Saturday”.

“Okay. I’m leaving Sunday”.

“perfect”.

“yeah”.

“beofre I go. Put you number in my phone”.

“okay”.

I gave him my number and walked in the trailer. Ramo was laying on the bed and I laid next to him.

“get away from me”.

“why?”

“Because”.

“Okay damn”.

“slut”.

“what are you talking about. We aren’t even dating”.

“still”.

“whatever”.

I walked outside and sat back on the bench.

A couple days later, it’s now Friday and me and Ramo aren’t talking. I sat on the couch and Jake texted me.

from Jake:

Hey beautiful <3 Wanna go tubing?

To Jake:

Yeah that sounds fun haha but I’ve never went before.

From Jake:

Don’t worry babe i’ll hold you:)

To Jake:

okay :)

From Jake:

I’ll be at your site in 10 minutes:

To Jake:

alright:)

I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57357333 and Jake came. He grabbed my hand and we walked to the pier. When we got to the spot we are going to tube Jake looked at me.

“here put this on”.

I put the life jacket on and so did he. Jake jumped on the tube first then I did. It was the kind where you sit in the middle of it so he wrapped his arms around me and we started off slow.

“so Grace the only part you have to look out for is the stingrays”.

“what?”

I grabbed his hands as hard as I could and started shaking.

“I’m kidding”.

“Good”.

His brother started to go faster and I looked at Jake and he was doing a thumbs up which means to go faster.

“what are you doing?”

“Oh nothing”.

“If I get hurt it’s your fault”.

“babe you’re going to be fine”.

“Ok”.

He went really fast and and we went over a lot of waves so we went flying in the air. His brother did donuts so Jake grabbed onto me tighter and we hit a huge wave so we flipped out of the tub.

“Oh my gosh Grace there’s a shark!”

I screamed and wrapped my legs around his waist and held onto him tightly.

“I’m kidding”.

“shut up!”.

I put my foot down and I touched the bottom so I jumped onto him again and didn’t let go.

“relax we can touch”.

“I don’t want to!”

“want me to carry you back to the boat?”

I nodded my head and he started walking.

“ow i just got pinched by a crab!”

I hugged him tighter and he laughed.

“Just kidding!”.

“Stop doing that! You’re going to make me cry!”

“awe I’m sorry”.

He put me on the boat and we sat in the front. He gave me a towel and wrapped his arms around me. When we got back, it was sunset.

“wow that’s beautiful!”

“yeah, but you wanna know what’s more beautiful?”

“what?”

“You”.

“awe”.

He kissed my cheek and he walked me back to my campsite. I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57360740 and laid in bed. I got a text.

From Ramo:

Hey

To Ramo:

bye!

From Ramo:

i’m sorry

To Ramo:

Kay bye!

The next night I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57362244 and Jake picked me up. When we got to teen night there was a lot of people dancing. Jake grabbed my hand and we walked over to the dance floor and danced.

A fast song came on and everyone started grinding. I was all up against Jake grinding on him and I saw Ramo walk by. Well I’m pretty sure it was Ramo. I moved closer to Jake and he grabbed my hips and kissed my neck.

After teen night i went back to the campsite, got a shower and changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/set?id=57495496. I walked outside to the campfire and Jake came up to me.

“wanna go to the dock?”

“it’s like 2 in the morning?’

“so what, let’s go”.

“ok”.

He grabbed my hand and we walked out into the bay on the dock. Jake sat against the pole and I sat across from him.

“so you live in Pennsylvania?”

I nodded my head.

“I live in Delaware”.

“oh so that’s not that far”.

“nope”.

We just sat there and talked until 4 am and I got tired. He walked me back to my campsite and I walked inside. I heard Ramo and John talking and Ramo was crying.

“Ramo dude stop crying!”

“I can’t she played me!”.

“No she didn’t”.

“yes she did. She’s a whore”.

I started crying and I laid down and fell asleep. The next day I changed into this http://www.polyvore.com/untitled_178/set?id=55929460#stream_box and sat in the truck. When everyone was else was ready to get in I looked at Cody.

“Can you sit in the back with me and Sarah?”

“sure”.

Ramo frowned and sat in the front with John. We ended up falling asleep and Cody woke me up when we got home. I went upstiars and laid in my bed and fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up and walked downstairs where Ramo was. He rolled his eyes and I sighed.

“You know Ramo why do you have to be like that?”

“Why do you have to be a whore?”

“I’m not a whore!”.

“Okay whatever slut”.

“Damn Ramo you’re such a fucking asshole”.

“you know, I’m done!”

“Done with what?”

“Us, you, being played!”

“Okay whatever”.

“Bye bitch!”.

I walked upstairs and started crying. I went on my computer and updated my Facebook status to: I’m sick and tired of guys treatin me like shit!.

Right away Michael commented on it: Are you talking about me?

I commented back: no .

I got a text from him.

From Michael:

hey babe what’s wrong?

To Michael:

Nothing .

From Michael:

yeah something is wrong. I’ll be right over.

I walked outside and Michael was standing there. I ran over him and he hugged me and I cried into his chest.

“Babe what happened?”

“Ramo”.

“I told you I never liked him”.

“I know”.

“shh baby come on, lets go inside”.

“Okay”.

We went inside and sat on the couch and I told him what happened.

“so you llike hooked up with a guy and now Ramo is calling you a slut and stuff?”

“yeah pretty much”.

“He’s an ass”.

“I know!”

“Well i got to go help my mom I’ll see you later”.

“Okay”.

I hugged him and he left. Ramo came in and looked at me.

“babe I am so sorry”.

I didn’t say anything, just watched t.v. He walked over to me and hugged me.

“Please talk to me. I shouldn’t be md at you. It’s my fault”.

I started to tear up and he held me tighter.

“Baby please to cry I want you to know that I really do love you Grace, no matter what”.

I Hugged him back and he kissed me.

“I’m sorry for going off with Jake”.

“It’s okay baby”.

I smiled and kissed him.

“Now I have something to ask you?”

“What?”

“Will you be my girlfriend?”

“Yes!”

I hugged him and we watched a movie.

nexttt parttttt. or i come to your house O.O

Mon, 26 Dec 2011 12:12:43 -0500

heeeheee oh god….. okay<3

jake thrupp= a beast, to say the least... oh and is it too late to request for your story.... lolz

Sun, 11 Dec 2011 17:48:56 -0500

haha ommmg i know right <3 hes the love of my life. and nooo its not:)

JAKE THRUPP FOR THE WIN!

Mon, 05 Dec 2011 17:12:28 -0500

hee hee im lovin u rite now :)